sexstories-pornfreetom- new

pornfreetom
pornfreetom
Sexy Photos, Porn Pics, Hot Pictures
HTML Video embed

Sexy Photos, Porn Pics, Hot Pictures


webcounterwebsite
orall-A Nudist Family by
orall-A Nudist Family byIntroduction: The Lifestyle brings us closer together.A Nudist Family Synopses: The Lifestyle brings us closer together. Chapter One: At Home We are all nudists in this house and the usual thing do as soon as we get home and inside is to go to our rooms and strip off then rejoin the family. So it was no surprise to wake up and walk out to breakfast in the nude. Now for a bit of background I’m Ted my daughter is Alice and my wife is Amy. Alice is quite smart for her age and was advanced a year in grade school making her the youngest in her graduating class. Both of my girls are blond and have the similar body shape. They're very fit due to sports and the long runs they enjoy together each morning. That’s why they are already up when I’m only just going for my morning coffee. I have seen them on their runs and they could both be mistaken for two college girls out for a run. They are about the same weight and height and dress in tight running shorts, sports bras and tank tops. To see them jogging with their pony tails swinging is mesmerising. I have mistaken them for each other before this and this morning was to be no different. Walking down the hall towards the kitchen I saw my wife leaning across the bench and reaching up to a cupboard to get something. Stretching up on her toes so the muscles in her long legs were defined and looked exquisite. I walked up behind her and kneeling slightly pushed my morning wood between her legs finding a nice warm spot for the head of my cock just at the entrance of her pussy. She squeaked when I put my arms around her waist and hugged her close. It was then that I realised I had my daughter in my arms and not my wife. I stepped back with a silly grin on my face and hung my head saying. “Sorry I thought you were Mom.” She turned around to face me and hugged me back. Squashing my rod between us, the head resting across her stomach. “That's OK Dad, I love your hugs. Mom is in the family room but thank you for the hug.” Then, with a cheeky grin on her face, she held my cock, pointing it straight up out of harms way. “Now go, I have to get some breakfast.” 'Giggle'. Without letting go of me she said, “Mom. “Dad needs a little something taken care of.” she said giggling and giving my cock a squeeze. “Can you take care of it darling? I’m a bit tired up here for the moment.” Amy yelled back. My daughter and I both looked at each other with wide eyes and both of us laughed but Alice hadn’t released my cock from her grip this whole time and now held and stroked it playfully. I lowered my head and said to her just near her ear, “I don’t know that your Mom means to literally take care of me.” I smiled. ”You'd better let go or you'll get a hand full very soon.” I whispered into her ear and chuckled. “Well I don’t know, were pretty liberal in this household and I always do exactly what my parents tell me to do.” She then got a twinkle in her eye and quickly swiped her finger across the butter on her toast and returned her hand to my now raging wood. What with the warm butter, hot hand and her slowly increasing pace I felt the stirrings in my balls. With a sigh of contentment I held her. We were both lost in the moment. I had thought of this scenario in my fantasies of course many times, but only there. The taboo element of it all was only increasing my hardness. We had come close to but never crossed that line until now. Her warm touch and her fresh morning scent of a just showered girl were all too much she had my cock poking her bare tummy when I shot my load again and again across it. I had both my hands resting on her shoulders and pulled her to me for a tighter hug. “That was wonderful and gratefully appreciated.” I said. She was spreading my cum across her tummy, rubbing the evidence in to her skin when she said, “Your welcome. “Just don’t expect it every morning but if Mom asks to help you out again, well maybe we’ll see. Now go and sit down and I'll bring your coffee over. Naughty Daddy.” So I composed myself and sat as instructed and watched Alice wander around fixing the coffee's for us. The view did nothing but bring my cock back to a very firm chubby and I absently gave it a stroke and a squeeze. We were a very close family and being nude around each other everyday just brought us closer. We'd often joke about body sizes and pinch and pat those parts but never with the thought of having sex with that family member. Yes I'd wank off to the images of my wife and daughter getting it on, but what guy doesn't dream of some girl on girl action. Amy came and sat with us at the table and over toast and coffee we chatted about the various things we were all going to do. After she got back from tennis Amy was going to finish making and hanging the curtains in the family room and that I was to help with the wall fittings. Alice got up to wash her plate she wanted to work on her tan in the backyard and to do some serious laps in the pool. She left giving us both a kiss on the cheek. Amy and I sat at the table until she said “You don’t have to say anything. I think I know my husband well enough to know that he wakes up with a hard on every morning and that when Alice said that you needed a hand I had to hold back a laugh. I just hope she was able to fix your not so little problem.” I sat there in silence, slightly red in the face. “Did you mistake her for me again and run up and give her a hug?” She saw my expression on my face as if she had read my mind and went on to say. ”Ahh I thought so we're going to have to die our hair different colours so you can tell the difference?” “That may help but you must know that it’s a huge complement to look at you both and think of you as twins.” “Thank you, it is and I think I’ll keep my colour.” She held my hand under the table and said. “This was not unexpected and I’m not upset in fact it’s a little exciting to be sharing you. With our lifestyle it was inevitable that we would grow closer together in a physical way and an emotional way as well and I’m glad. If you remember we did speak about this very scenario when we thought of this lifestyle for our family.” “Yes we did and I love our family all the more for the bond we have because of the lifestyle we are living.” I said and we kissed. “I can't stay I have so much to do today.” she said. “I''ll grab some lunch at the club. Buy.” and she went on down the hall to our room to change. She gave her hips a shake as she reached the bedroom door and laughed. With a sigh I thought 'I love that woman'. I followed her and we had a quickie up against the shower wall. A half hour later Amy had left and I walked out to the pool area to find Alice lying on the decking sunning herself. Nude of course and glistening from a fine covering of sun screen. She waved and said. ”I see that you took care of your little problem from this morning, then.” “Little problem? Har Har. It's just above average I'll have you know. And yes Mom found an answer to the problem.” I said smiling. “Now pass the sunscreen.” We stayed out by the pool for most of the day. Sunning ourselves and mucking about in the pool. Alice it seems is always horny and comes out with some funny and racy things at times. Hinting at this or that and getting quite touchy and then cuddly, saying how much she loves me and giving me little kisses on what ever body part of mine would be close. So I had a chubby most of the morning, growing to a full on 7” cock in the pool when we bumped into each other. She kept me on edge. Laughing and giggling. Till finally, as she turned her back to me and backed into me in the shallow end of the pool. She slotted my cock down between her legs, with the head of it nudging her entrance. “Poor Daddy. That problems back. Ha Ha Ha.” Playfully she held my nob with both of her hands running her fingers around and pushing it up against her clit and making it painfully hard. Panting. I said. ”I'm going to cum.” “She lent her head back and whispered. ”Do it Daddy.” and slotted the head into the entrance of her pussy. I humped and pushed another inch up her and sprayed all that I had pent up inside me from all the frolicking we had done. “Ahhh.” She sighed as I flooded her insides. We stayed like that, cuddled together, until my cock had shrunk, and slipped out. She turned in my arms and planted a kiss on my lips. “I've wondered if this would ever happen. We've come close on a few occasions but stopped and I've had to go and give myself some relief. This is way better.” I had to agree. This brought up some things that we'd need to talk about but I wasn't too worried. I'd heard talk from people in the nudist community that sex between family members was common in some nudist camps and while not openly displayed was seen as the usual thing that happens to close families. In an environment that had every member seeing a variety of naked people everyday. Having a house nudity rule made for some interesting family movie nights with my wife and daughter sitting on either side of me to watch a movie and with their hips touching mine I would usually crack a horn bringing giggles from my daughter and a sigh from my wife who would casually place a pillow in my lap but not before wrapping her hand around my shaft. Sometimes Alice would get up with the pretence of getting something from her room to give her mother and me some time to fix my little problem and sometimes she would move off the couch to lie on her stomach in front of the TV. Swigging her legs up and down as only girls can do properly. She'd pretend to watch the show until not hearing any sounds coming from the couch behind her, would come back up and cuddle to both of us. Later that afternoon after Amy had returned and found the two of us by the pool.“Mom can you put some suntan lotion on my back.” “No darling I’ll get oil on my hands and I have to be handling the curtain material in a minute.” Grinning from ear to ear. “Get Daddy to do it. I don’t think he’ll mind.” She said and fondled my cock as I sat at the outside table in the shade. “Just you two behave I’ll be in the family room. Oh and Dad, bring the ladder in when you finish.” I swung around on the chair and Alice stood between my knees with with her back to me, at this height looking down all I could see was her perfect heart shaped arse. She passed me the oil and pulled her ponytail out of the way. I started to apply the oil to her shoulders and back and she made a humming noise that I took to indicate that she liked what I was doing. She moved back slightly rubbing her arse up against my slowly growing cock. “I can feel you against my bum Dad and you feel so hot down there. Do you think Mom would want me to help you out again?” “Hmmm. No I think your Mom is getting far too much enjoyment from teasing me. She guessed what we did this morning you know and even though she wasn’t upset and I would love an encore I think I will pass this time.” She kissed me and skipped over and into the pool. I wiped my hands on her towel and went in to see what Amy needed help with. On the way I got the ladder out of the garage. When I went into the family room Amy had a huge length of curtain material laid out across the floor and was busy measuring and cutting. She had a talent for decorating and worked freelance with a decorating firm in town that specialised in hotels and function rooms. “Don’t step on the curtain.” She said as I deftly sidestepped the area. “Could you take down the old fittings and put up these new ones” she said handing me a bag full of various attachments and screws. It was then that she looked up and saw my semi hard cock. “Get a little excited while putting on the lotion did we?” and laughed. “I told Alice that you were getting far too much pleasure out of this situation ‘I joked, maybe we could join Alice out by the pool when we finished.” “Well maybe you can but I’ll have to finish this by 4 so I can prepare dinner. I invited Carol from next door over for some of my Five-spice chicken.” “Yum Carol will love that. Be sure to make heaps, as it's one of my favourites too.” I said as I climbed up the ladder to remove the old curtain wall mounts. The morning went by fast with only the occasionally cock grab from my wife as I was up the top of the ladder this had the effect of maintaining my semi hard cock all afternoon. I was getting very frustrated by dinner time but we did finish and the result was very nice. Amy went off preparing her signature dish and I headed out to the pool for a quick dip before lunch. Alice was slowly swimming up and down the length of the pool as I dove in and waved me over. “Dad I’ve done some serious laps this morning and I’m in need of a massage, you up for that?” “Of course babe probably after dinner as Mom has Carol coming over in a short while to join us for some chicken.” Amy got out and dried off slowly glancing my way and catching me admiring her trim figure and tight bum. Laughing at me getting caught she headed into the house. I felt glad in a way that I was able to make my girl laugh even if it was at my own embarrassment but now I needed to do a few laps and cooled off. Carol was divorced and in her late 30’s. She has a son Todd who lives with his father as the Uni is closer to him than her. He lived with his Mom all through high school until Uni started and now Carol found she had loads of spare time on her hands. Amy and Todd grew up living next door to each other but used to hang different crowds. I dried off and went in for dinner and inside I saw Carol sitting at the kitchen table totally nude. “Well hello” I said. I see Amy has talked you into being a nudist again.” Carol was talking to me but had her eyes looking straight my cock that was growing slowly with all the attention. “I’ve been over here so often Ted that being naked is second nature to me now. Next I’ll be joining you lot when you go to the nudist resorts.” “I’ve mentioned it before that you’d be more that welcome to join us but the resorts only let couples in to discourage any inappropriate behaviour.” “Do you have to be a married couple? Because Todd has hinted that he would be into the lifestyle given the chance and this might be just the chance he was thinking about.” “Well ask him. Were not planning a trip yet as we haven't decided on the dates with the resort. But we could go during his and Alice's school break.” “Oh that would be lovely. I'll ask him when I go back home tonight. Thanks.” “Thanks for what?” Amy asked as she brought out the dinners. “Carol and Todd want to come with us when we go to the resort next time. When we get his holiday dates I'll make the booking.” “Sounds great. There is loads of great shopping at the little town down the road from the resort and the beach at the resort is 5 star with beach bungalows scattered about.” Amy and Carol got into a detailed conversation about every aspect of the resort and club. Alice and I added to the conversation as and when we could get a word in. Chapter two: At The resort. We all travelled up in my Escalade as we didn't have a lot to pack we had plenty of room. Tod who we hadn't seen in a while had grown and was the typical young guy attending Uni keeping Alice entertained the whole trip. On arrival we signed at the gate and confirmed our bookings at the resort desk. Our rooms were on the top floor and beside each other with an interconnecting door. The resort was large and had several sections from total nudity to casual dress like the resort dining room. The beach was totally private and dress was as much as you wanted to take off. We stripped off and waited for carol and Todd to join us. Carol knocked and entered, she was totally naked and was dragging equally naked Todd With her. We all applauded his joining the world of naturism. Amy assured him that he had nothing to be ashamed of, in fact could feel right prod of what he was packing. Todd blushed down to his toes but had the presents of mind to take that as a compliment. He was built for his age and had a chiselled physique from sports. He also had a long cock that must have been 6” slack and growing more as we watched. He stepped sideways and manoeuvred himself behind his Mom. We all new that it would be difficult for him on his first day and made our excuses to meet him down on the beach. Carol seeing the problem agreed. After waiting for some time for them Amy decide to pop up and bring them down, thinking Todd had had second thoughts. I found out later what happened when she went up to our rooms. In the bedroom she found Todd with Carol fast asleep on the king size bed. Carol had her legs spread and their was Todd's cum, dribbling out of her well used pussy lips. Todd was lying there with his still half hard cock lying across his stomach. Tod was breathing heavy as if they had not too long finished. His eyes met Amy's and he sat up. “Don't tell. We got a little carried away when we tried to get my dick to go down.” Amy stepped into the room and stopped beside the bed. Carol still had not woken and was smiling in her sleep. “Well it looks as though the problem is solved for the moment. “Lets leave a note for your Mom and we can join the others on the beach. Your secrets are safe with me Todd. Every male has that same problem at nudist resorts at some time and if asked politely there will usually be someone there to help them out. You'll see.” Down at the beach Alice and I had spent enough time in the sun and had just gone into the water when Amy and Todd swam up to joined us. “Carol will join us later. She is all worn out probably from the trip and is taking a nap.” said Amy. Todd exchanged a look with Amy that was not missed by Alice and myself. We played in the water for ages and had so much fun that Todd forgot that he was in a nudist resort and just enjoyed himself. We played chicken with Amy riding on Todd's back and Alice on mine. Todd and Amy won and had a deliberately close hug which lasted a long time as they spoke in whispers to each other. Amy said. ”Alice your turn with Todd and I'll have your Father.” The next game was over quick. I seemed that Todd had trouble concentrating. On completion I hugged my wife and Alice hugged Todd with Alice whispering to Todd. “Mum Todd needs our help to walk back to the towels. He is a bit embarrassed, if you know what I mean. Amy walked up to Todd and said. ”We'll walk in front of you Todd and you stay close behind us. We can do this.” Well we did it and were all laughing when we finally got there. Tod in his effort not to show his huge cock had gotten so close to Alice and Amy that he bumped into them again and again causing the girls to crack up squealing and giggling the whole way back up the beach. Even I had to laugh at their efforts to stop his long cock from poking them in the arse. They had their hands behind them to protect there rears from getting poked. When we got back to the towels Carol was there and passed Todd a towel. Guessing what the problem might be. Amy explained what they had tried to do. Carol said. “It looked for all the world kike a horny Todd was chasing you two up the beach. Ha Ha Ha.” The resort we were staying in had a policy of having a Siesta each day leaving lunch to be held at 15.00 and dinner later in the night at 20.00. When we returned to our rooms we were grateful for the rest and fell to sleep straight away. We went to lunch in the dining room of the resort and it was lovely. They had truly outdone themselves. We were all full by the end. Amy and Carol and myself wanted to try out the pool and Todd and Alice were going to return to the beach for the afternoon. The pool was large and surrounded by big shady trees and ferns. We found a group of chairs to the side and relaxed letting our meal settle. The sun was low in the sky and not so burning. But the girls still insisted that I apply a liberal dose of cream to their backs and legs. Amy and Carol were speaking in hushed tones and and giggling occasionally. Amy sat up and said to Carol.”Will we tell Ted?” “Yes.” said Carol. “It can't be hidden. I honestly think that Todd hasn't suffered and has matured because of it.” “What.” I said. Amy went on to explain how she had found Todd and Carol. “That's OK. I can understand. Your close. You miss him now that he's away at Uni. This was a natural way for both of you to show the affection that you hold for each other. It's not uncommon in the Naturalist community for this to happen, in fact from what I hear it's common place. So don't worry about it. Embrace it.” “I think I will. I did enjoy helping him out. 'big smile'. I'll speak to him when he gets back.” In the mean time lets get in that pool. I feel closer to you both too.” said Carol. “There's an openness and an honesty that comes with stripping off your cloths and letting everybody see you for what you are.” That evening over dinner Alice and Todd said they'd explored the resort and found the spa and tennis courts. I told Todd that we'd could use the spa later after returning to our rooms and shedding our casual cloths. The spa was bubbling away when we got there and a young couple was just getting out. They hardly noticed us as we passed. Holding hands and having eyes only for themselves. Amy, Carol and Alice all went. “Aww.” and giggled. The water in the tub was just the right temperature and we started to relax. With all of us the big tub it was snug but we were all friends so that it didn't matter if Carol was touching my thigh or that Amy was nearly sitting on Todd's lap. Alice was on the other side of Todd and was regaling us with a story of them at the beach this afternoon. It seems that Todd, after applying lotion to Alice again had a roaring hard on, so he turned to wards her to hide it. Alice who was lying on her back felt his cock resting on her hand . She instinctively grabbed it and gave it a squeeze. “Well you can guess what happened. She said.” Ha ha. Todd was sitting in between Amy and Alice and was squirming in his seat as Amy's hand was moving in his lap. Carol put her head on my shoulder and placed her hand on my cock. I turned my head and kissed her gently on the lips. I felt a foot brush against my cock and Alice smile from across the tub. Amy was now sitting on Todd's lap and had a huge smile on her face. Carol decided to do the same and her hand guided my stiffness inside her hot opening. Nothing was said as we enjoyed the moment. Amy facing me, mouthed the words, 'I love you.' to me as moved up and down and then she came on Todd's cock. Moaning and shaking. Alice had latched onto her breasts and was sucking hard while she fingered her own pussy. I erupted inside Carol seeing my daughter getting herself off. My humping sent her into spasms and flooded my cock with her cum. Relaxed and totally drained we all returned to our rooms. Carol winked at us and dragged a smiling Todd into their room. Amy and I fell into bed and Alice joined us to snuggle and we all fell asleep. Partway through the night I woke and saw Amy go through the connecting door and close it behind her. Alice rolled on top of me and we began a slow and gentle kiss. She fondled my cock and I grabbed her arse and squeezed. She lowered her head and engulfed my cock. It felt wet, warm and wonderful. I lay there and felt my balls being pulled and stroked. She wasn't in any hurry and neither was I. I pulled on her waist until she got the idea and straddled my head with her hips bringing her pussy down on my face. She was very wet and tasted and smelled scrumptious. She had a few cums like that and then twisted around and she plunged my rod into her dripping hole. We slowly made love for what seemed hours and eventually fell asleep in each others arms. In the morning Alice slipped next door early to tell the others that we were going to breakfast and would meet them there. When she came back she had the biggest smile on her face. As we walked down to Breakfast she told me that she went in and found Carol lying on top of Todd, they were both asleep and still coupled. Amy was in the shower so she ducked in and told her what we were doing. “I think Todd's break is one he will always remember.” she said. The days that followed were much the same with an occasional shopping trip thrown in. We only had two more nights left here and tonight the resort was holding a Gala Banquet and dance. The place was packed and people we met on the beach or by the pool were there and everybody had a great time. As well as all the loving it was the highlight of the stay. We got back to our rooms a little drunk and happy, stripped off and decided to have one more drink out on the terrace facing the ocean. The breeze blowing was light and cooling. Amy sat on my right and Alice on my left and they toyed with my shaft as they talked to Todd and Carol on the other lounge. We had all loved and slept with each other over our stay here and were happy with the way things had worked out. Carol kissed Todd and thanked him for coming on holidays with her. The kiss lingered and her hand stroked his shaft. My cock was as hard as it could get with my wife and daughter paying it so much attention. Amy slipped off the lounge and engulfed my rod while Alice cupped my balls. Carol did the same to Todd and we gave each other a thumbs up. Amy stood up and lent against the rail on the patio facing the ocean and beckoned me to take her from behind. Alice did the same so I stood and shafted first Amy then Alice. Carol joined us and Todd settled in behind her. This was amazing and I was right into it when Todd tapped me on the shoulder and indicated he wanted to swap. I pulled out and immediately sunk into Carols hot snatch. Alice whimpered as Todd's longer cock sunk into her with it's full length. We stayed like this and Carol came hard, bucking and pushing back to get as much cock in her as she could. I pulled out and sprayed my come all over her back. While Todd was shafting Alice, Amy came over and sucked and licked my softening rod. Then knelt down behind Carol and licked her pussy clean. We three went into the room and flopped onto the bed leaving Tod still pounding away on Alice. Ahh the stamina of youth. We didn't hear the others come in from the terrace. We were so wiped that we fell into a deep sleep, not waking till the sun woke us up shining through the open window to the terrace. We reeked of sex and at some point Amy and Carol had fallen asleep in each others arms and were cuddled up together. I got up and went to shower and Carol joined me. We soaped each other up and played for a bit until Carol sunk to her knees and swallowed my cock. She lovingly sucked and licked it till I was almost there. A sound made me look up to see my wife in the doorway leaning casualty against the door with a big smile on her face. I came as I mouthed the words, 'I love you' to her. She left us to recover and cuddle. On our last day it was agreed that we would spend it around the pool, drinking fruit punch and relaxing. The girls had some great all over tans by now, even Carol. Todd would was asked to cover them with lotion several times that morning and this had the usual results. First carol used her skills to suck him off while kneeling beside his chair, hidden by me standing in front to shield them. The next time Amy used her hands to help him and finally Alice wrapped a towel around him and took him back to our rooms to take full advantage of the situation. Todd would be going back to his father and UNI and Alice would be starting her last year of High School next week. Tonight we had some drinks at the bar and made an early night of it. All sad to have the holiday over. Amy and I slept in our room and Carol and Todd and Alice in their room. To be continued. webcounterwebsite
My Life. Ch. 9... by
My Life. Ch. 9... byIntroduction: Seconds Later.Seconds Later. “You’ve been screwing both of us?!” Lyla spoke first. My eyes widened in terror, and my mouth opened as if I had a response that didn’t exist yet. “Well?” My eyes shifted between the two of them, Lyla was clearly mad, but Shelby looked hurt. “Yes.” Was all I could utter. They both stared at me, expecting me to elaborate. “That’s all you have to say?” Lyla said. “How did this even start? You had me so you figured that you’d fuck my mom too!” Shelby finally spoke up. “No!... It wasn’t like that.” “Then what was it like?” “Your mom” I motioned to Lyla “actually took my virginity.” Shelby’s eyes widened and she turned to look at Lyla . “So those rumors were true! You were going around sleeping with boys after dad!” Shelby yelled at her mother. “No!” I interjected before Lyla said anything. The rumors WERE true, but I didn’t want Lyla to either admit to it, or have to lie to her daughter. “That’s not how it happened. I was still a virgin and my girlfriend… EX girlfriend… wanted to take things further, but I was nervous that I’d make a fool of myself, so my mom talked to Lyla and asked if she’d be willing to help me out by getting my first time out of the way, and showing me how to be a good lover.” “Your mom? You talked to your mom about wanting to lose your virginity?” Shelby was shocked. “My mom and I are… close…” I made eye contact with Lyla, the image of her and my mother sharing the taste of my cock flashed through my mind. “We talk about stuff.” “And you did it?!” Shelby turned back to her mom. “It wasn’t some tawdry or filthy affair!” Lyla defended. I thought back, remembering fucking her while she ate out my mom… so some of it was filthy. I laughed to myself. “I didn’t come on to him or try to seduce him, it was a favor.” “And we didn’t do it again, after that.” I interjected. “Not until recently, when I broke up with Danielle. I was heartbroken and emotional, and I turned to her, and she comforted me.” Shelby seemed to understand that a bit. “Then when did things start with Shelby?” Lyla asked. Shelby suddenly realized that I might tell her mother about the incestuous three way I walked in on. She looked at me pleading. “Well… I was really mad about Danielle, and was looking for a way to get over her, and I was talking to Shelby and found out that she wanted a way to get over her asshole ex, so it just happened.” I looked at the two of them. Shelby looked relieved that I didn’t say anything, and Lyla seemed ok with my story. “Listen, I wasn’t trying to betray anybody, or use either of you… Its just that I liked it. Lyla is the first woman I ever slept with and she was being kind by sleeping with a loser like me” I was laying it on thick, hoping for sympathy, “and I really like Shelby, it started to feel like we were sorta dating, it was nice. And once it happened I knew that if I said anything, then you would both be hurt and mad at each other, and I didn’t want that.” I sincerely didn’t like to lie, but it was the only way I was getting out of this alive. The two of them sat there, obviously mulling over the story I’d given, deciding what to do. I knew they both liked the sexual relationships they had with me, they just needed to decide if they liked it enough to forgive me. That’s the best I could hope for now, was forgiveness, because even if they did, they’d still never have sex with me again. “You and I weren’t in any type of relationship, so we definitely weren’t exclusive..” Lyla spoke first, “so I’m not upset that you slept with someone else, I was upset that it was my daughter, it felt like you were using us both, but if that’s not what it was, then I forgive you.” “I guess I feel the same way.” Said Shelby. “I’m not saying I did nothing wrong, I was just nervous and wasn’t sure what to do, so I just avoided doing anything.. I’m sorry, really, I care about you both, I didn’t want to hurt you.” “I forgive you.” “Me too.” “Thank you.” I smiled weakly, but in my mind I was ecstatic, this went way better than it should have. “Can I ask something? How did it even come up? How did you guys find out about the other one?” They looked at each other with sort of an embedded expression. “Well… I came into your room, to surprise you when you got home, and…” Shelby started, and looked at her mom, “.. And mom was laying in your bed naked.” “It seems I had the same idea.” Lyla said, smirking a little. “Oh… I’m really sorry about that.” I said. “Who was better?” Lyla blurted out. “What ?!” I was dumbfounded. “You heard me.” I just stared at her, looking for some sign that she was joking, there wasn’t any. I looked at Shelby, hoping she would say something, but she just looked back at me, awaiting my answer. “You’re different, not better or worse.” Was all I could come up with quickly, but it was the truth. “If one of you was better, then I wouldn’t have kept sleeping with the other, right? You’re both very different types of women, the experience was unique each time, I never compared you to one another.” Once again they just looked at me, pondering my answer. “OK.” Said Lyla, Shelby nodded in agreement. “I think Shelby and I need to go talk.” Shelby again nodded. And they both got up and walked out of the room. They turned and headed downstairs to Lyla’s room. I just stood in my room for a moment then let out a big breath ‘whew’, I can’t believe I made it through that without getting slapped, or hit with something, or kicked out of the house. I finally realized I was still standing in a towel, and put on some boxers and got in bed. I laid there in the dark for several minutes, wondering what they were talking about. Maybe they were still deciding on if they SHOULD hit me or throw me out. Then my phone rang, it was Lyla. I answered “Hello?” “Come down to my room, we still want to talk to you.” “K.” I knew I had gotten off too easily! This conversation wasn’t over yet, dammit, and I was tired! I threw on a tee shirt, went down to Lyla’s room, and knocked on the door. ‘Come in’, I entered. The room was dimly lit with the familiar glow of candles, which Lyla liked to use to set the mood. There, sitting on the bed were Lyla and Shelby, naked. I stood in the open doorway, unmoving. My penis quickly went from flaccid to fully erect, and pushed through the opening in the front of my boxers. I paid no attention to it. Why should I? Both of them have seen it before, plus I was more afraid to look away and risk this potential mother-daughter mirage disappearing. Both ladies laughed a little at my dumbstruck appearance. “So we talked” Lyla started, “and we enjoyed having sex with you, and decided that your relationship with each of us never affected the other. So we are OK with you continuing to sleep with both of us. As long as the boys never find out” I shot a quick glance at Shelby, “and you continue to be respectful of the two of us and never give one more attention than the other, since somebody’s feelings would be hurt. Sound good?” What was happening? Were they seriously saying that I could have a no strings attached - sexual relationship with both of them, a mother and her daughter, in the same house, with both of their blessings?! Was I dreaming? Had I gone to sleep after they left my room and was now imagining all of this? “Well?” Lyla snapped at me. I suddenly realized that I was still standing in the door way with my dick out, staring blankly at them, while they waited for my response. “Ya! That sounds great!” I finally answered. And grinned goofily. They smiled back at me. I had been taking in the image of the two of them naked, side by side, but had only finally realized what I was looking at. They had said I could sleep with each of them as long as it didn’t affect the other, but they were naked TOGETHER. “So what’s all this about then?” I motioned towards them. “Well we were both horny, and expecting to get laid tonight, that’s why we both ended up in your room.” Shelby spoke this time. “And we’re both still horny, but there’s only one of you, so you’ll have to take care of both of us.” “Seriously?! We’re going to have a threesome?!” I’m not sure why I was so excited, I’d had threesomes before, hell I had just fucked a grandmother and her granddaughter in their asses only a couple hours ago. And the first time I had sex with Lyla my mother was involved. But with Mariola and Kelly, they didn’t really do anything with each other; and with Lyla and my mom, I couldn’t have sex with my mom. So neither one of those examples felt like a REAL threesome, but this wound be different! “No, not really.” Said Lyla. Dammit!! I thought to myself. “You’re going to Fuck us both, but we aren’t doing anything to each other.” “But you enjoy doing things with other women” I was thinking of her eating out my mom. “You do!?” Shelby turned to her mother, looking very surprised. “Yes, I do” Lyla looked at me, annoyed I’d said that, “but not with my daughter.” “Wait , how did YOU know that she goes both ways?” Shelby now turned to me. Lyla looked at me with nervous eyes. “When we first had sex, she taught me how to go down on women. She admitted to me that she’s done it before.” I quickly responded, Shelby looked satisfied with that answer. “Well close the door and get undressed!” Lyla urged, changing the subject. I obeyed, shutting the door. I turned back around, pulling my shirt over my head and throwing it across the room. I yanked my boxers down over my still hard prick and kicked them off in the same direction. I stood there completely naked in front of them. “What now?” “Well get over here. Don’t act like you haven’t done this before.” Lyla said, sliding off of the bed and on to her knees. She slapped Shelby on the leg, “you too.” Shelby realized what was going on and followed suit. I walked forward and stood in front of them. Lyla kneeling slightly to my left, Shelby to my right. Lyla took charge, naturally, and grabbed ahold of my penis. She stroked it a couple of times and then opened her mouth and leaned forward, taking me to the back of her throat with the first Bob of her head. I looked at Shelby, she was watching intently. I let out a groan as Lyla’s mouth slid back up my shaft, Shelby looked up at me. She had a slightly concerned look on her face, jealous maybe? I knew my facial expressions were giving away how good her mom was at sucking cock. Shelby laughed a little, I must’ve looked funny. Lyla must’ve heard Shelby Giggle and took my prick out of her mouth and turned to her. “Here.” Still holding it, she offered my dick to her daughter. Now Shelby was no stranger to giving me head, but she was certainly not the pro her mother was. Shelby leaned in and opened her mouth, sliding me in until her nose reached her mother’s hand. Lyla let go. “Use your hands too sweetie, he likes that.” Still keeping me in her mouth, she shot her mom a sideways glance, clearly annoyed at the orders, but she did as she was told and grasped the base of my rod with her right hand and proceeded to move it back and forth with the same pace as her head. I stood there looking down at them as they passed my tool back and forth for several minutes. The most arousing part was watching as they took the head into their mouths, still covered in the other’s saliva. Lyla even rubbed her daughter’s back softly, while saying very motherly things like ‘that’s a good girl’ and ‘you’re doing a great job’ whenever Shelby was taking her turn slurping on my dick. Now you’d have thought that I’d have cum already, I mean when Lyla gave me my morning BJs she was usually swallowing my load by now. But I was more preoccupied watching what was happening rather than enjoying how it felt. “That’s probably enough” Lyla looked up at my face and tapped Shelby on the shoulder to stop, “we don’t want to finish him before he’s fucked us.” They both stood up, Shelby looked hesitant waiting for her mother’s lead. Lyla crawled on to the bed, presenting her snatch to me doggy-style. I didn’t need any more of an invitation, I stepped behind her and took ahold of my prick. I moved it up and down, rubbing the tip against her pussy lips, they were already heavily lubricated with her juices. I grabbed each of her ass cheeks and pulled her back to me, She let out a long ‘cooing’ sound as I glided in. Without hesitation I began thrusting. I wasn’t going fast because I didn’t want to cum too quickly, but I was slamming into her pretty hard, my balls slapping her clit. She was moaning like crazy, shooting off a slew of curse words and profanity for how good it felt. “Oh Fuck yes! God damn it’s so good!” “Slam that big cock in me!” “Keep fucking me you son of a bitch!” The last one was a little surprising, too be honest I couldn’t believe she was talking like that in front of her daughter… “Shelby!” I almost yelled. I had totally forgotten about her! I looked to my right, she was just standing there, she hadn’t moved since she’d stood up. “Baby, what are you doing? Get on the bed!” Lyla scolded her daughter. Shelby moved toward the bed a little, but still unsure what to do. “Get on the bed like me sweetheart, that way he can take turns.” Shelby got on all fours right next to her mother, so close the sides of their legs were touching. I admired her young athletic ass as I continued slamming my hips into her mom’s. Without any kind of announcement, I pulled out of Lyla took a half a step to my right, grabbed Shelby’s waist and slammed into her full force, all in one motion. She let out a half- gasp half-cry that was a combination or surprise, pain and pleasure. I immediately picked up where I left off fucking her mom, not too fast, but deep and hard. Shelby made different sounds than her mother. Lyla made softer noises, lots of ‘oohs’, moans, hums, and cooing, no matter how hard I fucked her she still sounded like she was getting a back massage. Whereas Shelby sounded like she was in pain with every thrust. She made a loud grunting ‘AHH’ every time I slammed into her pussy. If it weren’t for her occasionally saying ‘God YES!’ I wouldn’t have thought she was enjoying herself. I looked over at Lyla, she wasn’t moving, or even looking at me, she was just on her hands and knees patiently waiting for her turn again. I decided that should be now. I withdrew my prick from Shelby and moved back over behind Lyla and started at it. She quickly got going again, and I could tell she was working towards her orgasm. Her increased sounds and sexual-profanity caused me to pick up the pace. I looked back at Shelby, she was looking over her shoulder at me. She gave me a shy smile and I blew her a flirtatious little kiss. She smiled bigger and wiggled her butt at me. I reached with my right hand and grabbed her closest butt cheek. I moved my hand around, sliding it along her Smooth shapely curves. I came to the crack of her ass and slid my finger tips down to her snatch, and then inside it. She closed her eyes and lowered her head. There I was, a mother and daughter bent over in front of me side by side. One hand on Lyla’s ass, pounding my meat in and out of her, while I simultaneously had my other hand reached over on her daughter’s, plunging my fingers into her tight cunt. Seconds later Lyla buried her face in the covers and yelled in ecstasy, her body writhing as she came. I didn’t have much left in me, so I wasted no time. I jumped back over to Shelby and shoved my cock in. “I don’t know how much longer I can go, I’m gonna cum soon.” I warned her. Lyla lifted her head and looked over. “Concentrate baby, you need to cum before he does.” She warned her daughter. Lyla stood up, turned toward me and pulled my face to hers. Running one of her hands through my hair, and the other across my sweaty chest, she kissed me like a long lost love, all while I steadily pumped her daughter from behind. It was like she was edging me on, teasing me, seeing how much pleasure I could take while trying desperately to hold my impending climax at bay just a little longer. Shelby squealed in the background. Lyla pulled her lips from mine and looked down at the back of her daughter’s head. Her eyes trailed down her shapely back, glistening slightly from perspiration. She admired her tight heart-shaped ass slamming back against my crotch. Watching the length of my cock disappear and reappear with each thrust. Shelby let out a cry. She was almost there, but so was I, and I don’t think I could last much longer. Lyla sat down on the bed next to Shelby, facing me. She reached underneath her daughter, Shelby gasped, she had found her clit. Shelby began breathing rapidly, letting out a gasping cry each time. I continued my relentless pounding of her teenage pussy as I watched her mother’s arm shaking as she rubbed the clit to quicken her daughter’s orgasm. Finally it happened. Shelby threw her head back and let out a low groan through her clenched teeth. I couldn’t take anymore, I came. I felt the first shot erupt into that cunt before I could react. Quickly I yanked my dick out and grabbed ahold of it as the next shot flew through the air, landing between Shelby’s shoulder blades. More shots came as I blew my load, landing all over her back and ass. Lyla even leaned in, with her mouth open she laid her head on the small of her daughter’s back, catching my sperm on her tongue, and licking up spots from her daughter’s skin. My body trembled as I came, my mouth was open, but no audible noise came out. Our orgasms had ended, but we were too tired or stunned to move. I just stood there watching. Lyla was rubbing Shelby’s back soothingly. “Oh sweetheart, you are a mess” She told her , “let’s hop on the shower and I’ll wash your back.” Shelby didn’t reply, she just stood up and walked into the bathroom. Lyla followed her. I collapsed into the bed and fell asleep just as I heard the water start. In the middle of the night I awoke, needing to take a piss. My eyes were still shut as I stumbled into the bathroom. Walking back to the bed they were open slightly. I thought maybe I had dreamt it, but there in Lyla’s massive bed was Lyla sound asleep, on one side was an empty spot where I had been, on the other was Shelby. Both women were lying on their backs, the sheets pulled down to their stomachs, exposing their bare breasts. They were only slightly visible from the outside light through the windows, but you could see the beautiful resemblance of a mother and daughter. I smiled at the sight, crawled back into bed, and drifted off. The morning light glowing through my eyelids woke me up. I laid there unwilling to move yet. But there was noise. Something familiar, something rhythmic and moist… a blow job? I shifted slightly, but no, my morning wood was not being serviced. I frowned to myself. The sound continued, a squishy-suckling sound, and then a soft moaning. I forced my eyes open, the room was bright, slowly I turned my head to the right. At the other end of the bed was Shelby, she was still laying on her back, her eyes squeezed shut, but her mouth hung open, a hushed cry escaped. She was covered from the waist down and there was movement under the sheets. Was she really masturbating?! Don’t get me wrong, I’m Horny first thing in the morning too (I glanced down at the tent over my crotch), but why finger yourself when you have a hard cock 3ft away!? My annoyance subsided as I looked back at the motion under the blanket at her lap. There was someone under there! Had one of her brothers snuck into the room? Did she even realize it wasn’t me? Where was Lyla? Just then Shelby began to climax. She blindly grabbed the pillow from behind her head and flipped it over her face to muffle the squeals of delight. Through what seemed like several minutes of ‘AHHS’, one word was distinguishable, ‘mom’. “MOM!?” I blurted out. Shelby threw the pillow off of her face and turned to me, shocked. The sheets ripped back, Lyla’s head emerged, her hand wiping what was undoubtedly Shelby’s wetness from her mouth. “Lyla?!” “Oh my God!” Shelby cried. “Oh relax, he’s not upset, just surprised.” Lyla insisted. “What happened to your rule about you two not doing anything with each other?” I asked. “Well… I haven’t gotten to play with another woman in awhile, so when I woke up I looked next to me and saw her laying there..” Lyla glanced at Shelby, “she so lovely, that before I realized it, I was rubbing her.” “I woke up and was shocked that it was her” Shelby said shyly, “but it felt so good that I let her keep going. Then she went under the covers and… I was curious to see what it would be like to have a female go down on me… I loved it…I didn’t think of it as my ‘mom’ I just thought of it as another woman pleasing me… you won’t say anything will you?!” “No of course not.” How could I be a hypocrite when I enjoyed my own mother giving me oral, daily, for months? “No he definitely won’t.” Lyla said, giving me a knowing look. Shelby’s face softened, relieved. “But I’m a little jealous.” I gave Lyla a fake pouty face. “You know that I like when you go down on ME in the morning.” “Oh brother!” She smiled, “I only have one mouth, so you’ll have to learn to share.” I stuck out my bottom lip. “But since she’s done, it’s your turn!” She said, crawling across the bed on all fours. She positioned herself between my legs like she had with Shelby. Her head hovering over my completely stiffened erection. A drip of precum was oozing out, she licked it off with the tip of her tongue. She pushed a bit of saliva out between her lips, letting it drip down to the head of my cock, then cutting it off. The spit ran down. She reached out and grabbed it at the top, I shuddered. Morning wood was always especially hard and sensitive. She kept a firm grip and pushed her hand down my shaft. She went up and down two or three times, I clawed at the bed because it hurt so good. Then from the top she slid her hand down again, lowering her head at the same time, taking me into her mouth, and I closed my eyes as she proceeded to suck and stroke me. Shelby scooted up next to me. She sat up and leaned over, putting a hand down on either side of my body, so her face hung above me. She lowered her lips to mine and kissed me, softly at first, then more passionately. I reached up with my right hand and slid my fingers into her hair and pulled her down, kissing harder. My left hand crawled down my side toward where Lyla was bobbing my cock in and out of her mouth. I lifted it and lightly placed it on the back of her head, not pushing down, simply enjoying the feeling of the up and down motion. I laid there, Lyla’s lips around my dick, Shelby’s lips against mine, and my hands on each of their heads. The build up to my orgasm wasn’t long, and soon I was pumping a fresh warm load of semen down Lyla’s throat. I had to pull Shelby away so I could breathe as I came. Shelby laid back down on the bed, as Lyla cleaned my cock. “So” Lyla sat up, “what’s your plan for today?” She looked at me. “Well I have to go to my house today and finish cleaning it” “OK.. Well you both should probably get out of here, the boys will be getting up soon.” Shelby and I both rolled out of the bed and dressed. It was actually still pretty early, so the twins hadn’t gotten up yet, we snuck quietly up to our rooms. I laid down and slept another hour before finally getting up and heading across town. As I pulled into the driveway I noticed Mariola’s car was gone, they must’ve gone out. ‘Thank God’ I thought to myself, maybe now I could get something done without the distraction. I laughed a little. I went in and got right to work. The cleaning wasn’t hard or anything, just time consuming. After more than 2 hours I had only finished the upstairs. I walked down the stairs just as the front door opened, and in walked my mom. “Hey sweetie!” “Mom!?” I ran up and hugged her, I hadn’t seen her in months, and barely talked to her. “What are you doing here?” “Papers to sign, and wanted to make sure the house was all set for when I turn over the keys.” She looked around, “looks good.” “Ya, I only have this floor left to clean.” “Want some help?” “Ya, definitely.” And we got to work. She was wearing a pair of old khaki shorts and a tank top that she used to wear when doing house work, they fit her great. I couldn’t help myself, I kept checking her out. Every time she bent over I was looking, if her back was to me then it was her ass, if she was facing me then it was her cleavage. I was being sly about it, but she caught me. She was on her hands and knees wiping the base boards and I was cleaning a window looking down at her ass. The shorts hugged her perfectly. She glanced back and saw me looking at her crack, trying to see some semblance of a camel toe. I quickly looked away, not smoothly I might add. Her face didn’t show, but she was flattered and chuckling in her head. “So… Lacy says you broke up with Danielle?” She stood up and tried to act like she hadn’t caught me. “Oh.. Ya.” “Why?” The image of me catching my ex girlfriend riding her step father’s dick flashed through my mind. “She…” I thought about telling her the truth, but decided against the details… “it just wasn’t working out, maybe it was the distance or something, I dunno.” “Oh, I’m sorry sweetie.” She obviously knew that wasn’t the whole story, but didn’t pry. “Well have you been seeing anyone new?” What she really meant was ‘who have you been sticking your dick in now that Danielle was our of the picture?’ Let’s see… should I tell her that our older neighbor, Mariola, has been letting me cum in her ass? Or that I’ve also taken her disabled granddaughter, Kelly’s, oral vaginal and anal virginity? With Mariola’s blessing of course. Maybe I could tell my mom that I caught her best friend, Lyla’s, daughter having a three way with her two younger brothers, and used that to blackmail her into letting me do whatever I wanted with her. Granted we’ve moved past the blackmail part and have started a mutually enjoyable sexual relationship. But I think the safe answer here is to simply say that in addition to the daily blow jobs my mother assigned to Lyla while I’ve been staying with her, she has also been screwing my brains out nightly. “No, not really. I’ve just been sleeping with Lyla.” “Oh…Really ?” My mother actually seemed surprised by that. Why would she be surprised? She knows I’ve fucked Lyla before (she was there), and had even suggested that I do it again. And with me being single and living with her, it wouldn’t exactly take much to switch from just BJs to regular intercourse. “Is that OK?” I asked. “Oh ya, of course.” She was lying. “So she’s not giving you blow jobs?” “No, she is, but not as often I guess. But she did give me one this morning.” “Do you prefer that? Having sex instead of the blow jobs?” It’s funny, if the topic of discussion wasn’t a mother asking her son about blow jobs, you wouldn’t think anything was weird, her tone was completely natural and motherly. “It’s nice I suppose. Since I’m not seeing anyone, it’s good to be able to have sex regularly too. But I have always loved getting blow jobs, even if she’s not as good at it as you are…. Maybe when you guys move back here and we get our new place, you could start doing them again?” I already knew what her answer was going to be. “No, I still don’t want to risk your sister catching us.” “ok...” I was visibly sad. “But… I didn’t bring her to town with me, so there’s no way she could catch us right now..” My mom said flirtatiously. My ears perked up. Without waiting for my response, She walked over to me and knelt down on the carpet. My dick flinched inside my shorts. She unzipped them, then undid the button and tugged them down a few inches. She reached into the opening in my boxers and pulled out my prick, the feeling of being in her hands again caused me to swell up instantly. She dripped some saliva into one of her hands and smeared it gently around the head of my cock. I gasped from the sensation. She looked up at me. Staring into my eyes, her fingers wrapped around my shaft and she began to stroke slowly back and forth. My bottom lip quivered. She slid her hand up and down the length of my meat for several minutes, still looking up at me. She opened her lips. Holding it just below the helmet, she leaned forward, aiming my dick instinctually at her mouth, never breaking eye contact with me. As the tip made contact with her lips I gasped again. I watched inch by inch of me disappear down her throat as she fed herself my cock meat. Her mouth and hand sliding down it, slowly and in unison. Her hand reached the end, and she gagged a little and closed her eyes. The gagging tickled the head of my dick. Then I began to reappear as she slid her head and hand back up together. I closed my eyes and tilted my head back as she started bobbing hers back and forth on my throbbing tool. No one gave head like my mother. I came only a couple minutes later. She took pride in sucking my dick. Maybe it was because I was her son, and the motherly part of her wanted to take care of me. When she’d made me cum and swallowed my load, she KNEW she’d made her little boy happy like nothing else could. That’s why she’d started doing it, I was already jerking off all the time, and she knew she could do it better. Now that I’d gotten head from other women and had started having sex, she knew there was competition and she put in the effort to make HER blow jobs the best. And they were. So good in fact, that I wanted another one right now! “I can go again!” I exclaimed, opening my eyes and looking back down at her. “Really?” She asked, pulling my dick out of her mouth and wiping her lips on the back of her hand. “Yes! I want another one! Please mom!” I was begging my mom for a blow job only seconds after she just gave me one. Her throat was still warm from my last load. “Well alright.” She smiled. “Take off your clothes and lay down.” I stripped and laid on my back on the carpet. I spread my legs a bit to give her room to kneel between them, then put my hands behind my head and closed my eyes. She crawled between my legs and took my semi-hard cock in her hand. She jerked it a few times, waking it up. As it started to fully harden she dripped a long string of spit on, still jerking my prick, she rubbed her saliva up and down the shaft. I made little noises, then she started sucking. She wastes no time, she’s aggressive, moving faster, sucking harder, she probably figures that since I’d gotten head this morning, and just minutes ago, that this time will take more effort to make me cum. She’s partly right, I wasn’t going to cum in two minutes this time, but she underestimates how much my dick loves her mouth. “Slow down mom, I don’t want to cum just yet, I want to enjoy it longer.” I raised my head and looked down at her. She lifted her head out of my lap, pulling the head of my cock out of her mouth with a pop. “Really , you’re that horny huh?” She was still slowly stroking me. “I wasn’t, but your blow jobs have always been my favorite mom.” (you won’t find the on a mother’s day card!) She smiled. “Say have you been getting to practice going down on Lyla?” “A little.” But when you factor in that I’ve also been eating out Mariola, Kelly and Shelby too… I’ve actually been getting a LOT of practice. “Let’s see.” My mother stood up and started undoing her shorts. She pulled them down revealing an incredibly cute black and pink thong! She never wore thongs I thought. She pulled her tank top over her head and dropped it. She was wearing a matching bra! “Matching bra and thong?! Did you have a date planned for later today or something?” I said it playfully, but I was genuinely curious. “What makes you think THIS wasn’t the date I was planning on?” She grinned at me as she undid the bra and let it fall. She quickly bent over, sliding the thong down to her ankles, then standing up straight and kicking it off. I laid there staring at her, she was a sight. I don’t care how many young toned girls my own age, or cougars full of plastic like Lyla, I banged, no one would ever arouse me the way my mother did. My expression and lack of blinking must’ve said all there was to say, because she just smiled and giggled a bit, then said ‘thank you’. She walked around and stood above me, facing my feet. She knelt down, putting a knee on either side of my head, then leaned forward, putting her hands on each side of my waist. My dick was already rock hard and pointing straight up, so she simply opened her mouth and dipped down. I reached up and grabbed an ass cheek with each hand and spread them. I just admired her pussy for a bit. I hadn’t seen it in quite some time. I smelled her, she was fresh, she must’ve washed and shaved just before she headed over here. I was going to enjoy this, and I was going to make sure she enjoyed it too! I dove into my mother’s snatch, licking her from clit to anus. I could hear her muffled moans of enjoyment. She came as quickly as I had earlier, her body shook and squirmed, she screamed with my cock still stuffed in her mouth. I worked quickly to lap up every drip of her orgasmic juices, but when she had finished I just kept going. I licked her to two more orgasms. She was cumming easily, I hadn’t thought about it, but while I’ve been here sticking my dick in every hole I bump into, she’s been single; dealing with the divorce, selling the house, taking care of Lacy, looking for a place for us to rent. It’s not like she’s been dating, so other than the occasional chance to masturbate in my aunt’s cramped home, she hasn’t been getting any. This must have been a huge release for her. After her third orgasm I knew that was it. It’s not that she was done, or that I didn’t WANT to make my mom cum again, but I knew I was close to cumming myself, and I couldn’t focus on what I was doing to her. I kept licking but it was just to show I was trying. She must’ve known because she picked up her pace, and pressure. I didn’t give her any warning, it wasn’t really necessary for her, 1. She knew I was close, and 2. She was a champ at swallowing. So she managed just fine. My mother gulped down my warm load, then slurped up and down the shaft to make sure she’d gotten it all. I flicked my tongue at her clit and lips playfully, she shook her butt back at me. She got to her feet and wiped her mouth and stretched. I put my hands back behind my head and relaxed, watching her redress. “Um, I don’t know what you think you’re doing, but we still need to finish cleaning this place!” She scolded with a smile. I jumped up and got dressed, then we finished our chores without any more distractions. She told me that she had narrowed down the list of places to rent, and that they were all near Lyla. She said she wanted to make sure I could stay in the new school I had just gotten used to, and also wanted to make sure that I could go see Lyla (and Shelby) for sex and head, since my mom insisted that once Lacy was here there would be no more of this with her. She said the plan was to move back the weekend after school finished for the summer, which was a month away exactly. We finished and hugged goodbye and headed our separate ways, knowing we’d see each other soon. I got back to Lyla’s house and walked in. It was quite, and seemed empty. I went up to my room and put my stuff away and changed clothes. I looked in Shelby and the two boys rooms, all empty. I headed down stairs, kitchen and living rooms also empty. I figured I should check Lyla’s room too, just to be sure. I walked in and saw a pleasant sight. It was a recap of what I’d seen first thing this morning, only this time Shelby was going down on her mother. Both girls were naked, Lyla was laying on the bed, legs spread, hands holding the back of Shelby’s head as her daughter eagerly ate her mom’s pussy. “Ahem.” I sarcastically cleared my throat. Both of them turned their heads, startled. “Oh hey Adam!” Said Shelby with a smile. “Have you girls been in bed all day?!” “Actually yes.” Lyla answered, both started laughing. “The boys are staying with friends, and You’ve been away all day, so we’ve been having some mother – daughter time. They Giggled again. “But if you don’t mind, she was just about to make me cum again…” and she pushed her daughters head back down to her snatch. I started undressing, I needed a shower and had homework. I got naked and walked towards the master bathroom. ‘Ahhhh!’ Lyla moaned, she was close. I turned and caught sight of Shelby’s round-upturned ass. My dick twitched and shot up straight. No way was I going to waste this. I climbed onto the bed behind Shelby and sat up on my knees. Lyla moaned again, louder, neither of them seemed to noticed me. I looked down in front of me at Shelby’s athletic ass. The cheeks were firm and naturally spread apart when she bent over. My eyes trailed down the rest of her body. She was tan and muscular, a cheerleaders body. Her head was buried in her mother’s crotch, Lyla’s hands were tangled in Shelby’s hair as she pulled her young mouth deeper into her muff. I wonder how many times they’d made each other cum today? Lyla’s eyes were squeezed shut, and she was biting her bottom lip. I gripped my dick and grinned as I admired the scene playing out before me. I aimed the head at Shelby’s cunt and shoved it in. We all moaned loudly. Lyla, from Shelby’s mouth; Shelby, from my cock; and I from her twat… ya, my homework was going to have to wait a minute. webcounterwebsite
The Forgotten by
The Forgotten byIntroduction: This is a work of fiction. All characters are 18 and over, not based on anyone living or dead. Contains scenes of non-consent."I need to ask you a favor," said Steven. "Shoot," replied Kevin. "I have to go out of town for a couple of days. Might turn into a week. It's for my dad's company. They need me to approve some things since...you know." Kevin did know. He nodded to his friend, who was stroking his finger around the brim of his glass. The crowd in the bar was dying down, and the music was low enough to have a normal conversation now. Steven seemed to actually enjoy being away from the house for a bit. "So what's the favor?" Kevin asked. "It's my mom. I can't leave her alone. The girl who babysits her from time to time can't watch her the whole week. And with her condition I need someone to be around for her. Someone she recognizes and trusts. Help her with small things." "And you want me to watch her?" Kevin asked. "Could you? I know it's a big favor, and I wouldn't want to impose," Steven said. Kevin patted his friend's shoulder. "Dude. It's cool. I got your back," he said. It was the least he could do for his buddy. They had been friends for years, and Kevin was very fond of Steven's mom. Ever since they were kids, she was always very kind to Kevin whenever he was around, often making him flapjacks. Now, as an twenty year old young man, he appreciated her looks as well. She was a sexy 45 year old woman, with long blonde hair and a buxom physique, who had a knack of flirting with younger guys from time to time. He was just happy that she still remembered him after the accident. It happened about six months ago. Steven's parents, Margo and Jeff Brooks, were driving home from an office party. They drove in the most terrible of rainstorms. A wet road. A truck that came out of nowhere. The crash was terrible. Jeff was dead on impact. Margo came off with only minor injuries, but the damage to her was much more extraordinary. It was her memory. Or, to be more precise, her short-term memory. Margo seemed to be incapable of remembering anything that happened beyond an hour or so. Sometimes even less. She's have her moments of clarity, but new faces and names vanished quickly for her. It was especially hard for her, as she'd often do the same thing over and over, having forgotten she had already showered or checked the mail. Margo wasn't helpless, mind you. But Kevin could see how Steven would be more comfortable knowing a good friend was watching her, as he scrambled to keep his deceased father's company afloat. "I'll give you a list of little things. You can help yourself to any booze around the house and any movies you want to order. Just make sure my mom is taken care of, will you?" Steven asked. "Don't worry. She's in good hands." # Steven was loading the last of his luggage into the taxi when Kevin showed up. Kevin had brought a small duffle bag with clothes and toiletries. He knew he wouldn't need much at Steven's house. Everything was there in case of guests. He's been staying over since he was seven. He knew the place like it was his own. "Again, thanks for doing this," Steven said. "No problem. Were's your mom now?" "Inside. She'll be out in a minute." And indeed she was, walking out no sooner than her son had said that. Kevin was taken aback a bit by how good she looked. She'd always been a great looking woman. After the accident she looked quite ragged for a few months. But now, after enough time of healing, she was back to her old self. "Hey there Kevin. Looking good there honey. What brings you here?" she asked. "No mom, remember? I told you. Kevin will be watching you instead of Sophia. For the week I'm gone." Her eyes glazed for a second. Then she nodded her head. "Yeah...sure. I remember. Sort of. You had a job thing...right?" "Yes mom," Steven sighed. He shook his head and gave Kevin a look. Kevin just smiled and patted his shoulder. He was going to be there, so his mother would be fine. They waved him off until the car vanished into the distance. Kevin turned to Mrs. Brooks and put his arm around her. "Shall we do lunch?" "Is it that time already?" she asked, confused. # The first day was nothing special. Kevin had to get used to Mrs. Brooks's condition, that's for sure. There were these odd moments, when she'd walk into the room he was. Each and every time, she was surprised to see Kevin sitting there. "Oh, hi, Kevin. When did you get here?" It was so bizarre. He had never seen anything like it. His interactions with Margo since the accident were fairly short, so he never really noted it until now. He laughed and tried to explain it again. He explanations were shorter each time. "Mrs. Brooks, Steven is out for a while. He asked me to watch you. Remember?" "No dear, I'm sorry. How silly of me. I must be losing my head," she said with a laugh. That's how the first day went. Kevin would make Margo lunch and dinner, while she's spent her day trying to read, which was often the same chapter over and over because she forgot where she started. But then it happened. Towards the end of the day, Kevin headed into the bathroom. He was getting ready for bed, and didn't realize Mrs. Brooks was taking another shower before bed. He stumbled in on her drying herself off. Her large breasts were right out in the open. He got an eye-full of her ass, reflected in the mirror. She was drying her leg, so her thick bush and her pussy underneath were exposed as well. Kevin stood there, motionless for a good two minutes, watching Margo dry herself. He felt his cock stiffen in his pants, aroused by this sensual display. It was then that Margo noticed him. "Eeek! Get out! Oh my God, get out of here!" Kevin did just that, booking out of the bathroom like a bat out of hell. His face felt like it was on fire. He could't believe that just happened. His erection hadn't died down, that's for sure. Christ, this whole week would be awkward. Or at least, it would be, had he not forgotten a little fact. About half an hour later, Kevin was sitting in the living room. He was trying to watch TV, but the memory of Margo's body was still fresh on his mind. Those large tits. That beautiful bush. He knew he was going to rub one out that night. But any further interactions with her were going to be awkward as hell. Steven would kick his ass if he knew Kevin saw his mother like that. He was of course shocked to see Margo suddenly walk into the living room, wearing a pink night gown. "Oh, hello Kevin. Are you staying the night?" Kevin immediately realized he'd forgotten all about her condition. Although Margo sometimes seemed to remember small moments, she probably forgot most of the incident. Still, Kevin didn't want to test his luck, and walked toward her. "Ehm, Mrs. Brooks. I wanted to apologize to you." "Oh? For what?" she asked. "Our little incident?" She looked at him, still smiling, but completely oblivious to what he was talking about. "I'm sorry dear, I don't know what you mean." Kevin sighed. "Never mind. I'm off to bed. Good night Mrs. Brooks," he said. "Good night, dear," she said. Kevin gave Margo another good look over. He had never really paid mind to how sexy she was. Curved body, with a nice round ass and a gorgeous pair of tits. Now he had to rub one out. No doubt about it. It was that night, after a wild orgasm he tried to hide with a muffled moan in his pillow, that a new thought grew in Kevin's mind. It was a devious one. Daring, but dangerous. But if she really couldn't remember, it might just work. The next day, Kevin bided his time until the late afternoon. No mailman, callers or any other visitors would drop by. It was the perfect time. Mrs. Brooks was upstairs, doing her thing. Kevin sat in the living room. He'd cleaned up after lunch, and relaxed on the couch. He gulped, still amazed he was going to try it. But who dares, wins, right? He removed his pants and sat on the couch, legs spread wide. A deep breath, before starting. No turning back now. "Mrs. Brooks? It's Kevin. Could you come down, please?" Margo heard her being called, and vaguely remembered that Kevin spent the night at her house. She headed down, throwing on a sweater and yoga pants. She shrieked when she saw Kevin sitting there, with his cock exposed and hard as a rock, pointing right up to the ceiling. The tip already glistened with pre-cum. "What are you doing? Oh my God!" she yelped. Margo ran upstairs, red as a tomato and embarrassed. Kevin did nothing. He simply pulled hi pants back on and waited. Made himself a cup of coffee and bided his time. When about twenty minutes had passed, he called again. "Mrs. Brooks, could you come down?" Margo entered the living room again with a smile. "Hi Kevin, when did you get here?" "I've been here for a while. Steven asked me to make you coffee and keep an eye on you." "Well, aren't you sweet?" she said. She remembered nothing. Kevin's hunch had been confirmed. He could get away with anything he wanted here, and there was no way she'd remember. His mind was made up, and his plan would go into action tonight. # Margo was feeling tired for the night. She was getting ready to lie down. But did she shower? She couldn't recall. She probably hadn't. So she undressed and put on her white robe and headed for the bathroom. Little did she know that Kevin was around the corner, waiting for the perfect moment. In the bathroom, Margo untied her robe, exposing her body to the warm steamed air caused by the running water of the shower. The robe dropped to the ground and she looked in the cabinet for a shower cap. When she looked up, she saw Kevin reflected in the mirror. He was naked, standing right behind her. Before she could react, he grabbed her wrists and twisted them harshly. "OW! Kevin, what are you doing?" she gasped. "Sshhh, don't struggle. Enjoy it," he whispered. Margo tried to push the young man off her, but her was much stronger than her. He simply pushed her down onto the floor, holding her down with his body and pinning her arms above her head. With his one free hand, he began groping her breasts. Margo was too stunned to say anything. She couldn't believe this was happening. She shrieked when Kevin spread her legs and pressed his hard cock against her pussy. "No, stop!" she wailed. Kevin began to circle the head of his dick around Margo's clit. The hairs of her bush tickled a bit. But he could tell her cunt was getting moist from the attention it was getting. He wasn't going to wait any longer. With a rough push, he slammed himself deep inside her. "Aaaaaah!" she gasped. He'd done it. He was inside her now. He began to rock in and out, fucking her wet pussy. Margo whelped with each trust, as her eyes filled with tears. Unrepentant, Kevin took one of her breasts and kneaded it roughly, sucking and biting on her nipple. He was careful not to leave a mark. He never imagined it would feel this good. To have his way with the woman who made him flap-jacks as a kid. What an amazing fuck she was. He briefly pulled out, then heaved Margo's legs up onto his shoulders, and resumed fucking her. With her heels she tried to push him off of her, but Kevin was too strong and did not relent. He pounded away, enjoying every second of his violation of her body. And so was she, no matter how much she would try to deny it. Not since her husband's death had a man fucked her like this. Her body ached for the attention and gave in, despite Margo's protests. "Please...no more..." "You like it. Don't deny it. Aaaw, you're so fucking hot," Kevin gasped. Margo's body began to writhe. Her gasping became more paced. She moaned loudly with each thrust of Kevin's cock. To her own shock, she was on the verge of orgasm. She could feel it rising up. Her pussy was on fire! Her toes curled and nearly scratched Kevin's skin. "Aaaah...no...I'm...I'm cummmiiiiing!!" Margo gasped for air. It was the most intense orgasm her body ever went through. Kevin pushed his cock inside her as far as it could go. Margo was spent. Her whole body trembled from the euphoria of her orgasm. When she caught her breath, she tried to look away from her assailant. She felt humiliated, being forced in her own home, and to top it off, climax from her own rape. Why was this happening? Kevin pulled himself from her wet pussy. He was far from done with her, though. He took Margo by the arm and pulled her into the shower. She didn't struggle, but didn't understand what was going on. "What...why are you?" "Sssh, quiet," he grunted. "On your knees." She did as she was told. Within seconds, Kevin pushed his dick against her lips. She was going to suck him off. When she refused to comply, he pinched and twisted her earlobes. "Open up!" he hissed. She did. With little regard, Kevin jammed his cock deep into her throat. Margo gagged, and slapped him on the hips, but nothing could deter Kevin now. He thrusted his cock back and forth, sliding it over the tongue. At some points, he would hold her head and push her onto his cock and hold it. Margo felt like she couldn't breathe. The pressure built up in Kevin's balls. That tingle. He couldn't hold back. "Aaah, fuck," Kevin moaned. "I'm cumming. Aaah, you dirty slut!" He pulled out from her mouth and aimed it right at Margo's face. An explosion of semen flung onto her face. She closed her eyes just in time, as his cum coated her face. Kevin's orgasm was even greater that the one from the night before. Taking what he wanted aroused him more than anything in his life. Watching Margo wince and sputter as he shot his load on her face was the greatest moment of his life. Margo slid down into the shower. The water was still running, so Kevin took the shower head and began spraying her with it. She resisted, but he managed to wash the cum off her eyes. He also made her lean over and washed her cunt, just to be sure. Before he stepped out of the shower, he smacked her bare ass. He was done. Margo slid into the corner of the shower, holding herself. She quietly sobbed, ashamed and hurt, but still reeling from her orgasm. Kevin hurried out, leaving her alone. For nearly an hour, Kevin hid in the guest bedroom, killing time. He hoped he was right. A tinge of fear ran through him when he imagined that this was the catalyst that would cause her memory to work. He'd be fucked! What could he do or say? Steven would kill him, never mind the cops. When the hour passed, he dared to walk out. He heard someone humming from Margo's bedroom. He silently slipped toward the room and pushed the door open, so he could peek. Margo was sitting in front of her mirror, brushing her hair and singing to herself. Kevin knocked. She turned to him. "Oh, Kevin! Are you staying the night?" she asked. "Yeah," he muttered. "If there is anything you need, I'll be down the hall." "Thank you dear," she said, with a wink of her eye. He had to ask. "Are you feeling all right?" Margo blushed. "Oh, I feel great," she chuckled. She was embarrassed to say, but she felt like she just had the most magnificent orgasm of her life, and she had no idea why. Kevin had an inkling, but decided to leave it at that. He headed to his room. It worked. His theory had proven to be right. Which opened a whole new world of possibilities. # The next morning, the phone rang. It was Steven. He was just checking up on how his mom was doing. Kevin called her down. She was just coming out of bed, and Kevin noticed she wasn't wearing anything aside from her white robe. She took the phone and began talking to her son. Kevin sat back and watched her. The robe, even though it covered her, did little to stop him from getting a good look at her figure. The way he leaned over the counter gave him a good impression of her curved ass. He watched her bare feet curdling up as she talked to her son. It was time again. He only needed to wait for her to finish. "Ok, honey. Yes. Not, I'll be fine. I'm sorry I'm so loopy. I'd forget my own head these days. Yes. Okay. Yeah, okay hon. I love you. Be safe. Bye," Margo said, before hanging up. As soon as she did, two large hands grabbed hold of her breasts., squeezing them roughly through her robe. Margo gasped, shocked by what was happening. Before she could protest, Kevin pulled the robe open. Her breasts popped out. Her right he held tightly in his hand, while his left hand raced down and grabbed hold of her pussy, while he kissed her neck and nibbled on her ear. "Kevin! What...what the hell are you...?" She didn't finish, because she shrieked when Kevin pulled her along by her long blonde hair. With ease, he hoisted her onto the table. She fell onto her back. With rushed flailing of his hands, he unbuckled, unzipped and dropped his pants, revealing his hardened cock. Before she could get up, Kevin grabbed her by her ankles and spread her legs, raising them high in the air. "No, please don't," she gasped. "Don't do this!" But he did. There was no stopping him. He plunged his cock deep into her. She wailed, ignorant that this was the second time this was happening to her. Kevin roughly fucked the woman that had been entrusted into his care in her own kitchen. Her breasts jiggled up and down with every thrust. She kept pleading for him to stop, but these became few in between as he went on. Once again, her body was reacting against her wishes. An orgasm was being built inside her. Her body was warm and drenched in the scent of lust, mingling with Kevin's own scent. The ferocity he raped her with was too much for her body. A primal urge had overtaken them both, and they enjoyed the fuck out of it. "Fuck me, your pussy is so fucking wet," Kevin grunted. "Please, don't do this..." she moaned. "Why not? Don't you like it?" Hesitation was written all over her face. She wasn't crying. She was looking him straight in the eye and grunted along. Her pussy clenched around his cock. Kevin laughed. He knew that look. "You're loving this, aren't you? You love having your cunt pounded by me." Margo squinted her eyes. Through gritted teeth, she admitted the shameful truth. "Yes...yes, Goddammit. I love you fucking my pussy." "Say it right, Mrs. Brooks. You love what in your where?" "Your cock. I love your cock up my cunt." "What is your cunt like?" "Wet, sloppy and horny for you. Please fuck me. Fuck me harder," she moaned. Kevin did just that. He pounded away, spreading her legs as far as they could go. With her hand, Margo rubbed her clit. Her other hand pinched her nipples. Kevin fucked her roughly and vigorously. She was perfect. The perfect whore for him, one he could fuck without repercussion. This thought turned him on even more. So much, he was building to his climax faster than expected. "Fuck, I'm gonna cum!" "No!" Margo gasped. "Not inside me! Please. Not in there!" Kevin ignored her. What did it matter? She wouldn't remember where he came. He kept going, feeling the pressure rise up in his balls to the tip of his cock. "Oh fuck! Oh fuuuuuuuck!" he roared. "Aaaah, I'm cumming," she moaned. Thick streams of cum blasted into Margo's wet cunt. She squealed as he pumped his load into her. Her hands covered her mouth when she gasped. She couldn't believe it. He came inside her. How could this happen to her? She had no idea why Kevin did this, still unaware this was the second time in two days. Nevertheless, she shivered all over. Her own orgasm overpowered her shame. She exhaled loudly, trying to hide a small smile. For all she knew, it was the best climax of her life. Kevin pulled out from her and watched as his cum dripped out of her wet cunt onto the dinner table. He pulled Margo from the table and pushed her on her knees. "Lap it up," he hissed. He pushed her face into the cum stain on the table. As ordered, she stuck out her tongue and began lapping it all up. Being pushed like that turned her on, even if the taste of his cum was bitter. Kevin, in the meantime, found himself some tissues and began wiping her cunt, getting rid of the cum that stained her wet pussy. "Clean yourself up. Now!" he hissed. She rushed back to the bathroom. He could hear the water run. In record time, Kevin cleaned up any evidence of the violation of Margo Brooks in her own kitchen from the face of the earth. He dressed himself and headed upstairs. Again, he waited. Not as long this time. When half an hour passed, he checked in on her. "Hey, Mrs. Brooks. Are you doing ok?" She popped her head from the bathroom door, hiding her nudity. She smiled at him. "Hey, Kevin. Give me a minute. I'll be right down. Make yourself some coffee," she said, with a smile and a wink. From the way she walked, he could see she was feeling great. Her post orgasm state put a spring in her step. Kevin grinned. He was in heaven. # And so it went for the following week. Kevin would find himself a moment where he could grab and rape Margo to his hearts content. She'd resist, shocked every time as if it was the first time, leading to an all out fuck fest where she'd submit to his will. He fucked her raw, and in any way he wanted. Her pussy? His. Her mouth? Used and soiled with his cum. Her tits? He groped those whenever he could, even if it didn't lead to a fuck session right away. She'd forget anyway. No matter where or when, he could have her, and she'd be none the wiser afterwards. It was amazing. But the day of Steven's return home was nearing closer and closer. And what Kevin didn't know was the erratic dreams Margo began to have. Some of them were so vivid. Every now and then, she'd find herself exceptionally horny and sore, as if she just made love to someone, but could not remember it. But those dream? A young man? He was rough. Violent even, but bestial in his way. It was exciting. Once, she found herself masturbating on her bed, having no knowledge of when she began. Was it a dream? Or a memory? In either way, she felt amazing, even if she didn't know why. # Kevin watched Margo sleep. She was naked. He made sure of that the night before. He checked his phone. Seven hours before Steven's plane would land. This would be his last day. He enjoyed watching her sleep, and felt it was almost a shame to wake her up now. But in seven hours, he would lose his last chance to do this. He grabbed the lubricant and sat down on her bed. He gently removed her sheets, and began administering the lube on her ass cheeks. He then rubbed it against her anus, to the point that he could slide two fingers right in. Margo moaned, stirring in her sleep. It was time. He placed himself on top of her. Mrs. Brooks woke up, startled. "What? What's going...?" "Shh, don't fight it." With that, Kevin lined his cock up with Margo's ass and plunged it deep inside her. She screamed, but as Kevin pushed her face down in the pillow, it came out muffled. With no regard for her, he began sliding his cock in and out of her ass. It felt more amazing than anything. He loved violating her so much. It had all led up to this. What a hot and tight ass. What a MILF she was. He knew he'd never last long. Margo muttered; "You bastard! Get off of me! Stop that!" "Give it a bit. You'll enjoy it," he whispered. Margo refused to give it, but he was right. She did start to enjoy it as he went on. Her ass clenched onto his cock, which only invigorated his rapid abuse of her anus. His balls slapped against her skin, hard and mercilessly. Kevin hoisted himself up to give himself a good view of the woman beneath him. Her body rocked back and forth with violent motions. She moaned and grunted as much as he did. Fuck, she was gorgeous. Her ass trembled as he went in deeper and deeper. He knew what that sensation meant. "Are you gonna cum?" he asked. "Mmnnn...no..." "Don't lie. Not to me. Are you gonna cum?" She moaned; "yyeeesss...fuck, I'm cumming!" "So am I," he grunted. "You want my cum, slut?" "Fuck me!" she hissed. "Cum in my ass!" Kevin pounded harder, letting his orgasm rise up with a loud grunt. His climax was his best one yet, shooting a massive load right into her bowels. She moaned and gasped, tilting her head back as she came loudly at his hands and cock. This was her most intense orgasm yet. Both of them were left a panting, sweaty, cum-stained mess. Kevin pulled out from her and dragged her into the shower. He spread her ass and let his cum leak down her leg, before spraying her with the water. Once he was done with his inspection, he left her alone. He got dressed and headed downstairs. Later that night, Kevin heard a cab roll up into the driveway. It was Steven, who looked tired and ragged from his trip. Kevin gave him a drink, which he wasted no time in throwing back. "So how was she? No trouble I hope?" "None whatsoever," Kevin said, trying to suppress a smirk. Margo entered the living room, dressed in a nice red suit. "Hi, sweetie. When did you come back?" Both young men were startled by these words. For months, she'd forget her son went out to the store minutes after he left. Since when did she know Steven was gone? "Mom, you remembered?" "Not really?" she admitted. "I saw your luggage, and assumed. But I think I'm remembering bits. Was it for a job?" "Sort of," Steven said, disappointed there was no real change in his mothers condition. "How are you feeling mom?" "I feel much better. Very happy. I don't know why. But I'm all tingly. Tingly and weird. I dunno," she said, with a giggle. Steven didn't think much about this, and his mind wandered off. Kevin on the other hand, blew a sigh of relief. His heart nearly skipped a beat. If her memory improved, he would have been fucked. The three sat down and chatted for a while. Kevin felt a bit awkward whenever Margo would compliment him on his looks and ask him why he wasn't seeing anyone. If she only knew. He knew he'd miss her in the coming years. His beautiful MILF slut, who for a brief time was all his to use on a whim. Later that night, after Mrs. Brooks went off to bed and Kevin was halfway out the door, Steven pulled him aside. "Look, I'm sorry to spring this on you, but the company is not doing too hot right now." "Oh?" "Yeah. It looks like I'll be going on another trip very soon. Might be longer than a week." "How much longer?" Kevin asked. "A month. Maybe more. I know I already asked a lot from you with this week, but..." "Say no more," Kevin said with a smile. "I'd be more than happy to watch your mom again?" "Really? Oh, God, that would help me so much. Are you sure it wouldn't be an imposition?" Kevin shook his head and patted his friend's shoulder. "Of course not. What are friends for?" he said, grinning deviously. END. webcounterwebsite
MOM KNOWS BOYS by
MOM KNOWS BOYS byIntroduction: should she even try it__ I’m 24 now, and I’ve never told this to anyone. I want to tell it now, and get it out. I’m sitting at my mom’s personal computer so I can write down what all happened. Sometimes I remember more things, and now I can go back and insert them in the story at the right time they happened. I don’t want my wife to know I’m writing this, so I’m doing this at mom’s house. Dad left her years ago. A lot happened. Mom and I had a personal secret. I was young when I remember it started. My mom started touching me. Just a little at first, letting her fingers wander around my body. She liked to hug me and would run her hands under my shirt and feel my back and chest. She liked to feel my legs up and down. I liked it, and never told anyone the way ‘we’ liked to hug. She would pull my face into her tits and move my head all them. Her hands got bolder over time. She started waiting for me when I got out of the shower. Then the hugging went a little further each time. Now she was feeling my naked butt cheeks with her warm hands, and my upper legs. She came in my room late one night. She laid down next to me and kissed me for a long time, over and over. I felt her tongue across my lips. Mom was kissing me like a lover, and I liked it. It made me excited, and made my dick hard. After she would leave, I would jack off thinking about fucking her. She was a good looking woman. She had big tits, a great shape, long blondish hair, which she kept pulled back and let the curls fall down her back. A beautiful face, perfect red lips, and awesome skin. She had long perfect legs and a cute little butt. She turned heads any where she went. She looked and dressed real classy, like she came from wealth. She would appear a little cold and uppity to some….but behind her cool looks was a wild woman, I found out. When dad was gone, she started wearing sexy night clothes, and walked around me and bend over, massaging her long legs and it turned me on. She knew what she was doing. She was getting her son, me, to get horny and excited over her. I never told anyone what was going on. I noticed at night when dad was asleep she would open the safe in her room, and take out a blue book and write in it. I wondered what was in that book. I was in my mid teens now and I decided to spy on her a little. Dad was asleep, they had separate bed rooms, I never knew why. I noticed mom always looked in the desk drawer first, then opened her little safe. I figured he combination might be written in there. Now when she made an entry, she took out some pictures in a box in the safe and added them to the book. Then she took off her panties and put them in her robe pocket. She leaned back and put her legs up on the desk, opened her legs wide and started rubbing her pussy. She was masturbating while looking at the book. I got a big hard on watching her trough the side door to her room, which I had opened slightly. She began to moan and rub her pussy a little faster and more moaning. She took one of the pictures and rubbed it on her pussy, then licked it and gave out a long moan and started shaking and bucking her hips wildly. She climaxed and lost her breath. She stopped but kept rubbing her pussy slowly. She licked her fingers over and over, and licked one of the pictures too. I had to go jack off after watching all this. I had a great jack off thinking of my mom having great sex with herself and how I wanted to fuck her so bad. I had buddy’s that got the hots for their sisters, and one or two who got turned on by their sexy mom’s. I told no one about wanting to fuck my mom so bad. I had to find a way to look in that book. Dad was out of town, and I knew mom would come in my room and want to kiss all passionately with me. She did and came and laid beside me and started kissing me all hot again. I liked this and always got a big hard on and jacked off when she left. This time was different. She like to feel me all over while kissing me. Now we tongued kissed and she would breathe real hard and moan. We had never touched each others private parts, except her rubbing her tits on my face a few times when I was younger. Her hands were feeling my butt cheeks under the covers. I had no under pants on. Her hand came over and stopped when she felt my big boner sticking out as we faced each other. She paused for a long time, just holding her hand on my hard on. Her breathing increased. I could see she was struggling on what to do. She sat up and started to leave. I held her hand and rubbed it for a while, then rubbed her arm, then her shoulder, back, neck. She got all turned on as she panted for breath. Her eyes were closed and she acted kind of weak, gasping for air. I lowered her back down into my bed, and we faced each other. We never spoke at these sessions, just her little moans. I put her slightly shaking hand back on my hard on. She began to squirm slightly. Her face showed excitement and some straining, trying to resist the temptation to go forward and do more. I didn’t push it but waited. I kissed her with a lot of passion, which she liked. She kept her hand on my hard on. Never moving it, just held her hand still. Her passion increased in kissing me, and our tongues were going wild in our mouths. I felt her hand start going slightly back and forth my hard on. She was really gasping for breath now. Finally she moaned out a tiny whisper in my ear. The first time we had ever spoken about our touching and kissing, ever. (“..mommy wants to jack you off, just one time, ok?..”) I whispered: (….”oh god mom, I would so love that.”…) I was panting too, I was very turned on. The thought of having my mom, who I had the hots for, jack me off…my heart was pounding like a bass drum. I wondered if she knew I jacked off to her and maybe even spied on or heard me. I remember I said…”Oh Mom!” out loud when I had a hot jack off once. I wonder if the ever heard that. ---- I went to mom‘s house, went up stairs and went in her room to continue this story. Something had happened. Someone had added to my story. I started reading it. Mom had found my story in the computer and read the story as far as I had gotten with it. She had added her version and thoughts about the story so far. --------------------------- Who ever reads this, needs to understand the other side of this story. How it started and why. A mom has needs and they weren’t being fulfilled until my son started turning into a ‘little man.’ A man in my life was looming right in front of me. My female urges began to blossom and I wanted my son intimately now, more and more. Ok, I became slowly obsessed with him, I resisted my thoughts of wanting to have sex with him. They just got more intense. I masturbated thinking about him for relief, but that only made me want to have sex with him more. I had dreams about him coming to my room and getting on top of me and having sex with me all night long. I would wake up with a wet vagina as I found myself rubbing my vagina over and over. I dreamed about him shooting his hot cum in me, and me sucking his penis and feeling his warm cum in my mouth. I could almost feel him licking my vagina, and making me climax over and over again. It started when my son was young, I had the urge to feel his young body, way more that the typical mom, so I just did it quietly. I loved feeling his skin and all the male about him. I got no loving from his dad at all. I found out he cheated on me, and that was the end my sex life with him for good. Feeling my son made me feel like a woman again. The more I fondled my son, the better it felt. I started taking secret pictures of him naked in the shower, and in his room naked. I started getting wet again in my vagina. I loved that feeling again. I held back going further and not feeling his penis. I wanted to, but I cooled it. It built up over time and I started kissing him like a lover, I got so hot doing this, I had to masturbate at night thinking of him having sex with me to relieve it. It didn’t. That one night my hand landed on his big penis. I froze. It was so warm and my vagina began to ooze with juice. I fought wanting to jack him. It was a loosing battle. When he touched my hand, I began to melt. Then he started up my arm and further, I just went weak and let him lay me back in the bed. Then when he started kissing me so hot, I just found my self stroking him slowly like I really wanted to. I don’t know what made me say it, but it just came out of my mouth. I told him I wanted to jack him off, but just one time. I couldn’t believe I said it, but I wanted to so bad it just spilled out of my desire and out my voice it came. ----- Well,….mom was filling in a lot of questions now. I was loving this and hoped she would continue inserting her comments, plus it was making me really hot for her in more intense ways. Mom slowly stroked my boner and I was so excited I thought I would cum right then. She seem to know it too. She stopped and put me on my back and put her face right next to my boner. I could feel her hand trembling slightly on my boner. She started jacking me slowly, her eyes locked on my boner. Her chest was going up and down and I felt her breath on my boner. She moved in closer. Her lips were now an inch from it. I watch her mouth open slowly and then she started jacking real fast. Oh god I couldn’t hold back and I started to cum big. She started moaning and put her mouth right over my boner and jack it faster. Her hips bucked and shook, her fingers franticly rubbing her pussy, she moaned loud ….I moaned with her and shot the biggest load I had ever shot. Mom never stopped moaning and started swallowing all the cum she could. I had so much, she pulled off for a second to swallow and I shot a big one way up in the air that landed on her lips and chin. She moaned real loud when that happened and got back on my boner to keep sucking it more and more. I could hardly stand the wonderful sucking she was doing to the head of my boner, and I squirmed and moaned myself. I shook and got dizzy. Mom kept moaning little moans as she licked me and licked her lips, Her eyes were closed in pleasure. She looked like she was in heaven. She rubbed her pussy as she licked my cum off her lips and chin. Her hips bucked as she too had a climax and just kept rubbing her pussy and softly moaned. ----- I did it. I sucked my own son’s penis until he shot his cum in my mouth. I loved his hot cum, I tasted it, I swallowed it and licked it. I feel so satisfied I don’t care about anything else. I kept savoring the taste of his cum, so I would never forget it. My little man was a big man now, and he can shoot his cum like no other. I loved he feel of his warm cum shooting in my mouth, and filling it instantly full. I climaxed three glorious times that night. I’m not sorry it happened and yes I am planning to do it again and more, now that it’s finally happened. Say what you want about me, I’ve been wanting that for a long time, I feel like the woman I am. Satisfied……………...for a change. ---- I still think about that night. It was the most thrilling thing that ever happened to me. After that, we looked forward to so much more. I was dying to eat her pussy and the ultimate….fuck my own mom, and have us both climax at the same time. We continued our lives as usual during the day. She still would grope me when ever she got the chance, and I felt her up any time I got the chance. We both got chills and tingles in our body’s as we felt us. We both couldn’t wait till the night when dad had gone to sleep, or better yet when he was gone or out of town, like he did a lot. I think he had a girlfriend out there, somewhere. That Friday night he left to go out of town for the weekend. Mom and I watched his car leave. We ate dinner just like normal. We showered and sat in the living room and watched a little T.V. Mom never talked much, and was a quiet person. Then mom stood up and took me by the hand, and led me up stairs to her bedroom. I still wanted to see that blue book in her safe. She turned off all but one tiny light. We didn’t talk. She knew what I wanted and she pulled down all the covers. She began to take off my robe and hers. We were both completely naked for the first time now. We began to kiss, then more, and worked up to a frantic naked rubbing and kissing session. Now she felt my dick and I felt her tits and pussy. Our hands went crazy. Feeling all that we didn’t allow ourselves to feel before. She laid down and gently pulled me on top of her still kissing. We kissed like never before, running out of air, and gasping quick then back to our kissing. Passion was at it’s peak. I got hot in that bedroom, as we both gasp for air. I started kissing my way down. First to her wonderful big tits. She held my head and directed my lips all around them. Stopping at each nipple, and letting me suck on them all I wanted to. She played with my hair and wrapped her legs around me. I felt her warm pussy under me. It was time to slide down to lick her pussy. She had just shaved it, and it was like a little girls pussy, Her hands slightly trembled as she held them on my head. She squirmed as my tongue traveled down her sweet slit. She muttered in low whisper…“oh baby…your making mommy burning hot!…lick me baby…oh god…lick mommy!” When I touched my tongue to her big clit…she jumped and moaned. She guided my head up and down on it, and pushed her clit to my mouth and pressed it to me tight and started to buck steady. She start talking quietly: ..“oh baby, mommy’s waited so long…..so long for you to lick my clit, don’t stop…yes baby…Yes…Oh God...Oh Yes...I’m Cuming baby…lick me…baby ..Baby…BABY…Ahhhhhh BABY!…and yelled and squirmed almost violently as she bucked her pussy up to my tongue….Ohhhhhhhhh she moaned…“Oh baby yes…OOO…it feels so good baby…..so…..good…..ooooooo!” That excited me to hear mom talk like that, she was a quiet person who talked quietly. Her loud moaning almost made me cum…I moved up on her in a panic to feel her pussy around my dick. I quick put my dick in her…again she yelled…‘OH..BABY…YES, YES, YES…Fuck mommy…FUCK MOMMY…YESSSSS!” and I shot big time, flooding her pussy as she bucked like a wild woman….pulling my shooting dick into her tight…She made groaning noises and fucked me fast and deep.….she just kept twitching her pussy and squeezing my dick inside her. She held it tight and shook….and slowly…she went all weak with quiet little moans….fading slowly away. I felt her shaky legs drop off of me slowly…she was spent completely. My balls hurt, a good hurt though….what a wild fuck she is! I thought...I’ll never find a girl like her, ever. ------------------------ That was my son and me, his mom, first glorious sex together. I just knew it would be that good. My...now ‘big man‘…is even more sexual than I ever dreamed. I’ll never let him go…ever. He can have girlfriends, wives or whatever, but he knows his perfect match is right here with mom. We will have our sex, and no one will ever stop us. * Guys, if your mom starts showing you attention for sex…. go for it. You’ll love it. Don’t ever turn her down, let her take you to sex places you never dreamed of. My son and I still have sex today, about every week. I must share him with his wife, but I don’t mind, he’s happy and so am I. She doesn’t know, and never will. Well, there you have it. I must shower and put on my bikini bra, and bikini panties on and his favorite robe. He’s coming by today to check my plumbing er something…… -------------------------- There is my story. I still have hot sex with my mom to this day. She still makes me cum hard and shudder when I cum in her. She’ll fuck me any time, any place, or for all day or all night. I have to go now and ‘check’ her plumbing or …a …something….. ---------------------- *Oh…what was in that book of hers? This same story and lots and lots of pictures of her ‘little man’___ naked... ... .... webcounterwebsite
My New Houseplant 2 by
My New Houseplant 2 byIntroduction: The long-awaited sequel.The plant- really more fauna than flora- had empathic powers, able to read exactly what I wanted at a touch and pleasure me with a skill unmatched by any man I’d ever fucked. During the month I’d spent raising it from a seedling and half a year of the best sex of my life, we’d fostered a strong mental and emotional connection. It came as a surprise, however, the first time I felt its presence in my mind without physical contact. I’d been worried all week. It had begun looking tired and unhealthy, the green of its vines fading to a sickly near-gray. Was it dying? I couldn’t be sure. Its symptoms weren’t listed in the care manual. But even though it had come with a lifetime guarantee from the manufacturer, I didn’t want a replacement. This plant was special to me. I was at work, lost in apprehensive thought, when it happened. I felt a familiar presence in my mind as the plant called to me, urging me home. It was so strong I was out of my office chair and reaching for my coat before I realized what had happened. How was it that a creature with touch-telepathy could communicate with me from miles away? Then I felt it tug once more at my consciousness, and this time I didn’t hesitate. I told my boss I was feeling sick- only a half-lie, I thought- and was in the car two minutes later. When I got home I dropped my coat, purse, and keys on the floor in a heap and made a beeline for the basement, taking the stairs at a near-run, not pausing for breath until I was by my plant’s side. “What’s wrong?” I asked, now in the habit of speaking to it the way others might speak to a pet, though this being was so much more. It was a friend. I ran a soothing hand along one of its vines. My fingers came away wet, which was strange. Normally it was dry unless I desired sex. My friend must’ve been thinking along these lines because a moment later I felt one of its tentacle-like vines sliding up my skirt and between my thighs, rubbing my clit through my panties. Its natural secretion quickly soaked through the material and I began feeling the effects of its natural aphrodisiac. “Alright, alright,” I said soothingly, able to sense its need strongly in my mind, feeling it mix with my own until the urge to fuck was ours together. It was something two humans could never achieve. I began pulling off my clothes until the last article- the black, lace panties I’d hardly worn since my husband left- dropped to the floor. Instantly the plant was between my thighs again, one slick tentacle sliding against my clit so that my eyes fell closed of their own accord and I rolled my hips against it. I lowered myself to the floor, spreading my legs wide, and groaned as the vine pushed its way inside me. It was a familiar sensation, but there was a new sense of urgency to the act. My friend needed this, enough to reach out to me all the way at work and pull me back to it. I felt a wave of calm as it informed me this was all according to plan. It had felt my anxiety, knew that I’d feared for its life, and now reassured me that nothing was amiss. In fact, everything was wonderful. Today something very special was happening for the both of us, and I experienced a thrill of eager anticipation. The tentacle in my pussy thickened and began thrusting, pulling a groan from my lips. Everything felt more sensitive, and I knew, almost instinctively, that the lubricating oil the plant secreted was extra strong today, setting every nerve ending on fire. Even the hand I’d used to touch it tingled with the urge for more contact. I wrapped my fingers around another tentacle and stroked in time to its thrusts, loving the way the slick member slid against my skin, thinking I might be able to get off just from that if I tried. The tip of a second tentacle began pushing against the tight, puckered hole of my ass. I spread my legs wider and remembered doing this for the first time, how nervous I was at the thought of my secret, double-penetration fantasy coming true. Now I was an old pro, and the thick vine pushed its way in easily, thrusting opposite its twin, fucking both holes in perfect rhythm. My mouth hung open and I was moaning loudly with each shove inward until my cries were stifled by a third tendril which worked its way between my lips. I tasted its unique sweetness on my tongue and took it eagerly as it slid all the way to the back of my throat. It was then that I realized how turned on I’d been by the plant’s urgent desire. So much so that I was close to coming already, loving the way the plant’s vines filled me completely, bucking my hips faster and faster. My body arched and shuddered as I came hard. But something was different this time. Normally the plant’s needs were bound to mine: my pleasure was its pleasure, and so it would finish with me. But this time it didn’t stop, and the sensations didn’t fade. It continued thrusting harder and harder. Even as my own arousal rekindled, it was dwarfed by my friend’s pleasure as it pumped into the slick heat of my body again and again. Then it peaked, and I experienced an ecstasy that wasn’t my own. All three tentacles released a warm, thick fluid which flooded my mouth, ass, and pussy. My whole body bucked and twitched with the force of the plant’s orgasm in my mind while I swallowed the sweet liquid like it was all I’d had to drink in days. The pleasure took much longer to wane than a normal, human orgasm, and I basked in every moment of it until, finally, the tension left my body and I collapsed against the floor, breathing hard. The three vines slipped from my body and I relaxed, licking the last of the plant’s come from my lips. “Holy shit,” I said breathlessly. “Holy fucking shit. What was that?” But the plant informed me we weren’t done. The best was yet to come. Vaguely I realized, impossible as it seemed, I was still extremely turned-on. I swallowed and nodded. My friend had told me today would involve something extraordinary. I’d thought that sharing a mind-blowing orgasm was extraordinary enough. I couldn’t imagine what could be even better, but I was more than willing to find out. “Okay.” The vines sprang back into action, all of them wrapping themselves around my limbs and torso and lifting me into the air. I loved it when the plant took me like this, as if we were truly two parts of the same entity. Gently it urged my legs apart once again and I felt more of the warm liquid drip from my pussy. I must’ve been full to the brim. Then the plant’s vines parted, revealing for the first time what was at its center. It was another tentacle, shorter than the others but rippling with shallow ridges and ending in a rounded head. It was also very thick. Thicker than any human cock I’d ever seen. I bit my lip with anticipation as I watched it rise up and position itself at my entrance. When it pushed inward I cried out with a mix of pleasure and pain as I was stretched wide to accommodate its girth. I felt rather than heard the mental apology, followed by the assurance that it would get much, much better. It did. When it began thrusting a moment later the pain was wiped from my memory, and I let out a primal moan. Oh God, it was so big! My insides were still super-sensitive thanks to the plant’s lubricant. Its head and ridges felt amazing as they slid along my inner walls, massaging my g-spot beautifully. I rocked my hips as it fucked me hard and fast, withdrawing until only the thick head was left inside, then following with a deep thrust that filled me completely. I wondered vaguely what it would feel like in my ass, but my friend told me we could try that another time. Today was for a special purpose. The large tentacle pushed as far into me as it was able, stopping when it bumped against my inner barrier. Then I felt a new kind of movement, and in my mind’s eye I was able to picture exactly what was happening inside me. Smaller tendrils unfurled and emerged from the tip of the large tentacle. Each of them, I knew, carried the highest concentration of the pleasure-enhancing oil the plant was capable of producing. I gasped as they made contact with my cervix and cried out when one of them penetrated into my womb, followed quickly by two, three, four others. There was a flash of pain but it subsided instantly as it was over taken by a host of new and wonderful sensations. The tendrils were long, thin, and agile. They were coating my womb with the oil so that I became aware of nerve endings I hadn’t realized I’d possessed. Oh God they were so deep inside, stroking and caressing me where nothing else had ever been able to touch. Each movement sent shockwaves of pleasure throughout my whole body so that I was soon writhing in the plant’s grip. Yet somehow it wasn’t enough. What exactly it was that I wanted I couldn’t have said, but now that this new form of pleasure was open to me, I needed more. Once every inch of my insides had been coated with the strong oil, the tendrils withdrew, retreating in preparation for…oh. With a rush of intuition, I finally knew what my friend needed from me, and I was more than excited: I was ecstatic. My husband had left me because the doctors said I couldn’t bear children. Infertile, single, and desperate, I’d resorted to buying a sex plant. What I’d found instead was a partner. A lover, even. And now I was to be blessed with motherhood, too. Well, sort of. In an instant the plant informed me it was both mother and father to its offspring, able to produce eggs and sperm. I was vaguely aware that the salesman had assured me that all of their plants were sterilized. True, my friend told me, but some more effectively than others. It was only incapable of incubating and bearing its own children as it should, which is why I was to do it instead. The plant apologized for not telling me sooner, but I couldn’t bring myself to be angry. I was humbled and eager to help my friend bear its young. I wanted to feel like I was finally giving back to the creature that had helped me through the darkest period of my life. We were two beings who were never supposed to reproduce, and yet together we would manage it. I felt a burst of deep affection, perhaps even love. The smaller tendrils stretched my cervix wide, and this time there was no pain at all. Somehow the oil was blocking it, allowing only pleasure through. Then the thick, veined tentacle began to contort. I realized that something, or rather many things, were moving inside it, being pushed up the shaft and disappearing inside of me. When the first few eggs forced their way past my cervix I threw my head back and wailed with ecstasy. Each was roughly the size of a golf ball, and their smooth surface sliding against the newly-sensitized walls of my womb was indescribable. It was better, deeper and more intimate, than anything I’d ever experienced. And it didn’t seem like it would stop any time soon. More and more made their way up the passage, filling me quickly but not stopping or slowing. I felt them slipping and rolling inside me, forcing inhuman sounds of pleasure from my lips. I’d never felt so full in my life. My womb was stretching, expanding under the pressure of more eggs. I was so fucking close, all I needed… In that instant two vines shoved their way deep into my ass and I actually screamed with the force of my orgasm, which slammed into me like a tidal wave and subside. The plant fucked my ass enthusiastically, and I trembled and jerked in its grip while my whole world was reduced to the push, pull, and stretch of tentacles and the eggs which continued to pour into me. The pleasure was so intense I felt sure I would’ve blacked out but for my friend’s presence in my head, keeping me conscious, ensuring I didn’t miss a single, glorious second. My climax didn’t let up until each and every one of the eggs was buried safely inside me. By the time the thick tentacle was pulled from my body I must’ve looked nine-months pregnant, and tired as a mother who’d actually carried a child for that long. And yet I felt elated. I was a surrogate for my friend’s children. The plant assured me the pregnancy would be short-lived (which was good, because it would’ve been hard to explain if I’d returned to work looking like this) and that my body would suffer no ill-effects. I simply nodded, exhausted, and drifted to sleep in my friend’s arms. The days that followed were some of the most leisurely and blissful I’d ever experienced. The vast majority of my time was spent lounging in my friend’s many arms, being pleasured tenderly or else gently rocked to sleep. On the third and (as I was informed) final day of my pregnancy I awoke to a raging hunger that didn’t quite manage to overwhelm the even stronger urge to pee. Opening my eyes, I found myself still resting in a bed of tentacles, though the first thing I saw was my own protruding belly. “Morning,” I mumbled sleepily. No sooner did the plant sense that I was awake and in need of the toilet than it helped me to my feet, which was fortunate because I couldn’t have made it on my own in this state. After taking a few moments to readjust my center of gravity I made my way carefully upstairs. My womb was still very sensitive. As I walked from the bathroom to the kitchen to grab some food (nude, since nothing I owned would’ve fit me in this state anyway) the eggs shifted and moved inside me, rubbing up against my insides with each step. By the time I’d fixed and devoured a peanut butter sandwich, my pussy was dripping and I was horny as fuck. The plant must’ve known because when I returned, its tentacles beckoned to me. I went to it and allowed it to cradle me once more. I shuddered as it slowly caressed my clit, rolling it against the warm, wet tip of a tentacle. I closed my eyes and hummed with pleasure. Almost time, it told me. Slowly a second, slick tentacle slid inside of me, curling upward to caress my g-spot. My breath caught in my throat as it slowly thrust in and out, the other continuing to circle my swollen clit. The eggs had grown each day and, impossible as it seemed, my body had stretched to accommodate them, until I could’ve been carrying twins. I could feel them stirring within their eggs, the way a human child might kick, though the effect was far from painful. They were more active when I was aroused, and as the force of my friend’s thrusts increased, they became excited. I groaned and broke into a light sweat as their movements stimulated the walls of my womb spectacularly. A second tentacle joined the first. Harder. Deeper. The plant obeyed my requests, tentacles pistoning in and out of my dripping pussy in perfect rhythm. A third and fourth slithered into my ass and another forced its way into my gaping mouth and down my throat. Every hole now filled with thrusting tentacles, eggs moving relentlessly inside me, I hurtled closer and closer to the edge. The baby plants churned and vibrated with newfound vigor. Almost there, it told me. Here they come. I shook and moaned helplessly around the thick shaft. So fucking close…oh God so close… Then the eggs burst within me, and rush of hot liquid flowed from between my legs. I screamed with pleasure as the first of the thick, young plants forced its way past my cervix, wiggling and fighting its way out of my pussy and into its mother’s waiting arms. My friend had its passage tentacle out and waiting, this time ready to collect its young. Another seedling burst forth, followed by a third. With each plantling that worked its way down my birth canal, the intensity of my orgasm grew until I rode wave upon wave of continuous ecstasy as I’d never done before. Once again I depended on my friend’s presence in my mind to keep me conscious as young plants began moving in pairs, then in threes. My pussy was stretched wide as they fought to pass one another, writhing and squirming the whole way down. My body trembled as minutes passed in a haze of all-consuming pleasure, my world narrowing to the stretch and slide of the young plants moving inside me, fighting to reach their mother. My womb began to empty. Finally the last of them slid from my body and I collapsed. Barely conscious, I managed to ask my friend whether its children were alright. All healthy, it responded. I’d done very well. I smiled sleepily, then drifted off at once. webcounterwebsite
Ranch Hand ch.2 by
Ranch Hand ch.2 byIntroduction: A young troubled man finds a new life with a widow and her three girlsRanch Hand ch.2 By: ldtexas Connie directed me to the shopping mall and we parked and went in, the girls all took off in one direction and Connie and I in another. We went into an outfitter store first and I found some cowboy boots I liked and the price wasn't bad so we bought them along with a cowboy hat, and I wore them out of the store, they also had the rubber boots I needed. Next we went into a department store and Connie helped me pick out some jeans and shirts. I went into a fitting room to try them on, I slipped on a pair of the jeans and a shirt and stepped out for Connie to see. Then I stepped back in to try on some of the other clothes. As I was pulling off the first shirt Connie opened the door and slipped in with me. "I thought it would be easier if I just came in here instead of you going in and out. You don't mind do you?" "No ma'am, I don't have anything you haven't already seen." I said with a grin. "Good. I also wanted to talk privately with you about the girls." "Oh?" "Don't worry, nothing is wrong, just want to talk about some things." "Okay." "First off, the girls are crazy about you. All they have talked about the last two days is you. Actually, they've been talking about you for a week, ever since Lisa first called to talk to me about you coming to work for us, but since you got here you're all they talk about. Now, the last couple of days have been pretty wild. I know we have been pretty relaxed with ourselves around you and that is partly my fault, I told the girls to treat you like one of the family, so they, and me too I guess, have been pretty loose in the way we have been acting around you. Back when Jack was still alive we almost never wore any clothes at all in the house, him included, and the t-shirts this morning were a concession to your being here. Although, Elizabeth might just as well not have worn one!" We both laughed at that. I unbuttoned the jeans and pushed them down and stepped out of them. "Going commando huh?" Connie asked, as I stood naked in front of her. "Oh, yeah, I didn't have any clean underwear left." "Oh, we'll have to pick some up for you then." Connie reached out and ran her hand along my cock. "This is the next thing I want to talk about. My girls are discovering their sexuality, as you have found out. Jackie has a steady boyfriend, but he's away on early college orientation, but she is very much in love with him, so I doubt she will be looking to do anything with you. And up until today, I had my doubts about whether Elizabeth was going to come around to guys. She has a good girlfriend that she loves a lot and they have been having sex for quite a while. Amy walked in on them one day and Elizabeth's friend almost took her head off and Elizabeth didn't stop her. Amy was so scared that she cried for a whole day after that. I guess that's why she has been so mean about Elizabeth's sexual preferences." "They seem to have made up, or at least called a truce." I allowed. "Yes, and that is something I think is because of you. Did you say something to them?" "I talked to both of them a little, but it wasn't much. Just remembered some of Lisa's wisdom from some of our sessions." "Ah, I see. Yeah, Lisa is a pretty good psychiatrist. I knew she would be good way back when we were in college together." "I wondered how you knew each other." "Yup, we were roommates back then." "Oh, cool!" "Anyway, back to the girls. I think Elizabeth is falling for you, you're her first boy crush and I'm afraid she won't handle it well if her heart gets broken. Amy wants you too, you know?" "Yeah, I do know that." "Well, I don't want them fighting over you, that wouldn't be good for any of us. Amy is just 16, she still thinks very much like a little girl, she's still very innocent and selfish." "Maybe not so innocent as you think." "Oh? Tell me..." "Well, she came to my room to wake me up and when I didn't get up she came in and stripped off her shirt to repay me for her seeing me naked coming out of the shower and then she started to suck me off but you called her to breakfast, interupting her. And then this afternoon when you came to my room and found us all in bed, she had just sucked my cock clean of mine and Elizabeth's cum." "Really? Hmmm, looks like I'd better get her to the doctor and get her started on birth control. And until it's safe for her, you and she can't have sex, okay?" "Yes ma'am, I'm not ready to be a daddy and you probably aren't ready to be a granny..." "Damn right I'm not!" The whole time we had been talking, Connie had been fondling my cock which was now very hard. "Now, it seems like I'm the only one around our house that isn't getting any loving and I'm really needing some attention. And since I have this hunk of meat all worked up it would be a shame to let it go to waste." Connie pulled her shirt off and then pushed her shorts down and stepped out of them leaving her completely naked. She pushed me back onto the seat and got down between my knees and took my cock in her hand and then leaned in and enveloped my hard on with her mouth. She started bobbing, taking more and more of my cock on each downward stroke, eventually she had taken me down her throat until her nose was buried in my pubic hair, I'd never felt anything like it before. I had been riveted on watching Connie suck my cock but I happened to look in the mirror behind her and the sight was something else! Connie's ass was spread open and she was fingering her asshole at the same time as she was fucking her pussy with her thumb. Connie pulled up off my cock, "I need you to fuck me, NOW!" She demanded. She sounded just like Elizabeth! She turned around and presented her ass and pussy to me, I knelt down and lined my cock up with her pussy and drove in hard and fast. "Ugh, oh yeah! Fuck me, fuck me hard and fast!" She moaned. I was slamming into her as hard and fast as I could, looking into the mirror I could see Connie grimace as I thrust in and suck in her breath as I pulled back. Her tits were flopping all around as we fucked. "Pull out of my pussy and start fucking my ass!" She demanded. I had never done that before but I was determined to satisfy her and do whatever she wanted me to so I withdrew my cock and set the head at her puckered ring and pushed. Connie relaxed her ass and my cock head popped in. Connie groaned and pushed back, sinking me in to the hilt. She was so tight that I had to move slowly or we ended up just rocking back and forth but she slowly loosened up allowing me to fuck her faster. Connie lifted herself up and took my hands and put them on her tits and showed me how she liked to be fondled. I squeezed her tits, milking them down until I was pulling her nipples between my thumb and forefinger. At the same time she was rubbing her clit in circles and I was still slamming in and out of her ass. We were racing toward our mutual climax, Connie was moaning so loud I just knew we were going to get caught, but I didn't care. Pretty soon I could feel the cum welling up and getting ready to explode from my cock. "Oh Cris, I'm almost there! Cum with me, cum in my ass!" Connie cried. She tensed up, clamping down on my cock as she started to cum, this sent me over the edge and I started cumming, pumping her bowels full of my semen. Connie slumped forward onto her elbows and I followed her down as she rested her forehead on the floor, trying to catch her breath. I pushed her hair aside and kissed her neck and ear. "Wow! Wow! Connie, that was so good!" She just nodded her head slightly as she calmed down. I leaned back and pulled my cock out of her ass, a big gush of my cum running out as I did. Connie turned around and sat on the floor, leaning back against the mirror and smiled at me and I smiled back. Then I leaned in and kissed her and she kissed me back. "Guess you have three women to keep satisfied now, can't let those girls have you all to themselves!" "I'll do my best!" "I know you will, and your best is pretty damn good! I haven't been fucked so well since before Jack died." I didn't know what to say about that so I just hugged her and kissed her again. I stood up and helped her to her feet, my cum was running down her leg and dripping on the floor. Connie opened her purse and pulled out a hanky and started wiping it up, "Damn boy, you sure do cum a lot!" "Sorry about that!" "Oh, don't be sorry. Next time I'll have to have you cum in my mouth so we don't waste it!" Connie then started cleaning off my cock with the same hanky, then she stuffed it up between her ass cheeks to catch any more cum that might run out and stepped into her shorts and pulled them up. Before she could pull on her shirt, I pulled her to me and leaned down and sucked on her nipples a little more and then kissed her again. I pulled my jeans on, carefully tucking my cock in before zipping up. I sat on the bench and pulled my new boots back on. Connie stood in front of me holding my shirt, I reached out and took her by the waist and pulled her to me, hugging her around the her legs I laid my head on her stomach and held her tight. Connie ran her fingers through my hair as I continued to hold her, I looked up to her face as she looked down at me, I had tears in my eyes. "What's the matter Cris?" "Thank you Connie!" "For what?" "For rescuing me, for giving me a place in the world, for making me feel so good that I think I may bust!" Connie teared up then, "Oh honey, I'm so glad you came to us. I'm glad we could give you a new start, you deserve it. I want you to be happy from now on. It's all for you to make the world your own." I stood up and we kissed again. "We better get gathered up and get going. The girls are going to be looking for us." We gathered the new clothes and I rubbed my foot over the drips of cum on the floor trying to hide what we had been doing. We walked out and the girl at the fitting room desk winked at us as we headed to the cash register. Along the way we went to the underwear isle and I grabbed a six-pack of boxer briefs. As we walked out of the store the girls were waiting for us, with bags full of stuff they bought. Connie gathered them in a big group hug as we walked to the exit. As we crossed the parking lot on the way to the truck Amy and Elizabeth fell back and each looped an arm around me. I leaned down and kissed Amy and the turned and did the same to Elizabeth. Both beamed up at me, neither bothered by my kissing the other. When we got back to the house and piled out of the Mule, Elizabeth pulled Connie aside and they had a brief quiet convesation. Connie took her bags from her and then Elizabeth came over to me and took my hand and led the way to my room. Once inside she melted into my arms and we kissed softly, passionately. We sat on the couch and made out for a while. We took a little pause, "Momma said I could stay till eleven." "Really? Cool!" "Did you and momma have sex?" "Uh, what gave you that idea?" "When you guys came out of the store and she hugged us I thought I could smell it on her, and she had a look in her eyes that I haven't seen since daddy died." "Would you be hurt if we did?" Elizabeth thought about it for a moment. "I guess not. As happy as she looked I just couldn't be mad about that. She deserves some happiness, it's been so tough on her since daddy passed." "It's been tough on you all. He must have been a really great guy, and a great dad." Elizabeth had tears running down her face again. "I'm sorry baby, I didn't mean to get you crying again." Elizabeth sniffled and wiped her eyes on her sleeve, "It's okay, I can't think about daddy without getting all wheepy. And you're right, he was the best dad, the best guy in the world!" I just held her and let her remember her dad, while I thought about my mom and dad. After a while Elizabeth turned to me, "So, tell me, momma and you did it, didn't you?" "Yes." "Where did you do it? Did you do it at the mall somewhere?" I grinned real big, "In the fitting room at the store where we got my new clothes." "No shit? Oh my gosh!" "Yup, pretty wild. I just knew we were going to get caught." Elizabeth stood up and pulled her shirt off and then pushed her shorts down and stood naked before me. I got down on my knees and pushed my face into her pussy and started licking her clit, she grabbed my hair and pushed my face harder into her crotch. She picked her leg up and loooped it over my shoulder, opening herself up to me more, allowing me to stick my tongue into her pussy opening and lick her out. She then backed off and took my hand and pulled me up and started unbuttoning and unzipping my pants, pulling them down, my cock flopping out in her face. She was about to slurp me into her mouth when I stopped her. "What's wrong, don't you want me to suck your dick?" "Oh yeah, I sure do, but we need to clean it up first." "Why? I don't mind tasting momma's pussy on you." "I'm afraid you'd be tasting her ass on me..." "No shit!" "No, there wasn't any shit but I think we should still wash up first!" I could hardly hold it in and when Elizabeth suddenly burst out laughing, I joined in and we laughed so hard we both had tears running down. Elizabeth took my hand and led me into the bathroom and started the shower, we stepped in and she washed me all over. When she was done she rubbed me dry with a towel and then pulled me back over to the couch pushing me down onto it. She then got down on her knees between my knees, almost like her mom had been earlier and sucked me into her mouth. I was wishing there was a mirror behind her like there was for her mom at the store. She didn't suck me for long, just enough to get me raging hard, then she climbed up with her knees on either side of my hips and took hold of my cock and settled down on it, her tight, wet pussy like a hot sheath sliding over me. Elizabeth started humping up and down on my cock as I fondled her tits like I had done for her mom. "Pull my nipples harder!" So I did. "Suck them and bite them!" So I did. "Oh Cris, that feels so good! I think there's a direct connection between my nipples and my pussy!" "Oh baby, I'm about to cum!" I shouted. "Me too! Cum inside me!" She groaned. Just as I started pumping my load into Elizabeth's pussy, the door opened and Connie came in, smiling as she watched me fucking her daughter. I was cumming, Elizabeth was cumming, soaking me as she did and Connie was sitting on the bed now, watching us. Elizabeth slumped against me, her breath coming in sharp heaves. I rubbed her back and reached down and pulled her ass cheeks apart so Connie could see my soaked cock buried in her daughter's drenched pussy. Connie smiled and stood up and turned toward the door, "Lizzie, it's time to come back to the house and go to bed." She said as she walked out. Elizabeth leaned back and turned to look at her mom but she was already gone, "Momma was here?" She asked me. "Yeah, she came in just as we were finishing." "She saw us cumming?" "Oh yeah, she saw alright!" "Damn, that's so sexy! I wish I had known she was there, maybe I would have done something to show off." "I did that for you..." "What did you do?" "Didn't you feel me spread your ass cheeks?" "Oh, yeah, I guess I did." "Well, I was showing your mom my cock buried in your pussy!" "Oh my gosh, that makes me so HOT!" "Good, I'm glad!" I said, and then I smacked her ass with both hands, one for each cheek. We kissed for a while, but then I pulled back. "You better go to bed, we don't want to make your mom mad. She might cut us off from each other." "Yeah, okay. I'll see you in the morning." Elizabeth got up off my cock and cum ran down her legs. She reached down and scooped some up and sucked it off her fingers, then she leaned down and kissed me and we tasted our combined cum. "Goodnight Cris!" "Goodnight beautiful girl!" She giggled and ran out the door. ch.3 to follow. webcounterwebsite
Jake's Vacation by
Jake's Vacation byIntroduction: Jake's hot aunt Jessie welcomes him into her home as his parents are finalizing their divorceMarie and her husband David were going through some hard times. It seems that everything that had once defined their relationship was gone. They simply weren’t attracted to each other in the way that they were back when they were first married. Although they had both been faithful to one another during their 18 years of marriage, they were also both ready to move on. Sometimes these things happened. The divorce process was going smoothly, but both Marie and David thought it was best that their son was not around while the final issues were resolved. It was decided that Jacob would spend the summer with Marie’s sister, Jessie. Although Jessie lived a couple hours away from them, she was a frequent visitor to the family, and therefore a close aunt to Jacob. She gladly accepted Jacob into her apartment while his parents went through their ordeal. Although Marie offered to drive Jacob to his Aunt’s, he opted to take his own car. At least this way, he would have the freedom of a vehicle to get out every once in a while and explore his new home city for the summer. He arrived at his Aunt’s late Wednesday night. Jacob was happy to escape the awkward final moments of his parents’ marriage, but he was sad that this all was happening. Sure, he had noticed in the last few years that his parents simply weren’t happy. And he had seen it coming. But it sucked that he was becoming yet another kid of divorced parents. Jessie opened the door to her apartment several seconds after Jacob had knocked. Her eyes lit up when she saw it was Jacob, then her mouth turned to a sweet, understanding smile. “Hey, sweetie,” she said sympathetically, acknowledging the ordeal his family was going through. She opened her arms and brought Jacob into a hug, which he gladly accepted. Jacob noticed that his aunt was wearing somewhat less modest clothes than he had typically seen her wear. She was wearing a tight, low cut tank top and short khaki shorts. When she visited his family at their house, she didn’t show so much skin. Not that he was complaining. This was the first time that he really realized that his aunt was a pretty good looking woman. Of course, he had noticed her pretty face before. But her wardrobe choice was now showing off her rockin’ body, too. Jacob cherished the brief moment his chest was pressed against her breasts as they engaged in the hug. "Hey Aunt Jessie. Thanks for letting me stay here for a couple weeks." "You know you can stay here as long as you like," she replied, holding his shoulders at arm length and looking him up and down, admiring him. "And it will be nice to have a man around the house for a little while, too." Jacob smiled, knowing what his aunt probably meant by that, but wishing she meant something else. Jake was seventeen years old. About to enter his senior year of high school, he had envisioned this summer being very different than it was turning out to be. But it wasn’t all bad, he decided as he dropped his bag on the floor of his aunt’s apartment. He really enjoyed being around his aunt. She was cool, and didn’t act like an authority figure like his other aunts did. After all, she wasn’t all that much older than him. Jessie had been born a good deal later than his mom. At 34, she was young enough to have some of the same interests as him. Maybe the extended stay with her would be fun. That first night, the two of them talked briefly before turning into bed. Jessie showed Jake to the room that he would be staying in for the next few weeks. It was down the hall from her room, separated by the bathroom and her study. Jake unpacked his clothes into the dresser in the room, then went to sleep Jake awoke early in the morning, much earlier than he usually woke up. He had gotten a good night’s rest, and simply wasn’t tired anymore. He climbed out of bed, wearing only his boxers, and stretched. He decided to head to the bathroom to take a shower before deciding what to do with his day. He headed down the hall and turned to head into the bathroom, still sleepy eyed and a little out of it. He made it all the way into the bathroom before he looked up to see his naked aunt, brushing her hair after her shower. When he entered the bathroom, she looked up, surprised. "Shit! Um…," Jessie stood nude, embarrassed, but did not make any effort to hide herself. Jake stood still, not having any idea what to do. He closed his eyes and let out a nervous laugh. "I’m really sorry, Aunt Jessie." "No, it’s my fault Jake. You didn’t do anything wrong. I’m so used to being alone here, that I didn’t even think twice about dressing… or of closing the door, for that matter." Jake lifted his head and was careful to make only eye contact with his aunt. "I guess we’ll both have to make some adjustments, won’t we?" he asked. Jessie let out a laugh, then let her eyes drift down to her nephew’s chest. "Jeez, Jake. You sure have turned into quite the young man in the last few years." Jake laughed, unsure of what to say. "No, I mean it. You look really good. I’m sure you could get any girl you wanted," she said. "Well thanks, Aunt Jessie. There aren’t many girls that look as good as you, though," he replied, wondering why he hadn’t just turned away and headed back to his room after the compliment. "Really? What do you mean?" Jake was suddenly getting more shy. "Well, uh… I just mean… You look really good. I guess I’d never though of my aunt having such a great body, but you definitely do." Jake and his aunt were less than a couple of feet apart. She reached out with her left hand and let it stroke his bicep. "You really think so?" Jake’s heart began to beat a little faster at his aunt’s touch. “Yeah, I do,” he let out. She was now getting a little worked up, too, and let her right hand rest on the side of his abs. Jake gulped as his hot aunt took a small step toward him and lifted on her toes to press her lips to his. They shared a somewhat tame kiss at first. Then Jake let his hand fall to Jessie’s hip. Once Jessie knew her nephew was on board, she slipped her warm tongue into his mouth. They both closed their eyes and shared a passionate kiss. Jessie’s hand cradled Jake’s head as her tongue forcefully explored the depths of her young nephew’s mouth. The two stood in the bathroom for several moments, sharing their first kiss. After a moment, Jessie’s hands guided Jake’s head downward, toward one of her pert breasts. Jake, by this point, had given up all inhibitions, and was ecstatic to have his aunt’s luscious tits in his face. He took her nipple into his mouth and sucked on it, leaving a shiny spot of spit on it after he relinquished it. Jessie moaned and stroked his back. Without a word, she took his hand and guided him back to the room he had slept in. Jessie sat on the edge of the bed, followed by her nephew. Jake straddled her as she laid onto the bed and they continued to make out. While they kissed, Jessie’s hand made its way to Jake’s tented boxers, grabbing his cock through the fabric. "Mmmm," she moaned into his mouth, then releasing the kiss. "I was right… You certainly have become a man…" Empowered by Jessie’s approval, Jake renewed his assault on her mouth with vigor. He was no longer just Jessie’s nephew – she Suddenly, Jessie took control as she flipped Jake onto his back and straddled him. She dug her toes into the waistband of his boxers and extended her legs, dragging them down his legs until the point where he kicked them off. Jake laid on the bed, looking up at his aunt and admiring her dexterity, wondering how far this would go. Jessie didn’t leave him to wonder very long. She took his rock hard cock in her hand and guided it to the entrance of her pussy as she lowered herself onto him. Jake had never had sex before. This all happened so fast. His aunt had removed the little clothing he had on in seconds, and had expertly sheathed his cock in her pussy. He barely had time to think before his hard cock was engulfed in the warmth of his aunt’s hot depths. “Oh, God,” he instinctively groaned. Jessie’s face showed that she was feeling similar thoughts. She rested, with her nephew’s cock buried to the hilt within her, and her hands together on his hard chest supporting her. Her mouth was open, and she was adjusting to the first hard cock inside her in some time. Allowing herself to become used to the hard cock within her, Jessie stroked the light, sprawling chest hair of her nubile young nephew as she supported her weight on his chest. After she caught her breath, Jessie opened her eyes and laughed. She stroked Jake’s cheek with one hand, then planted her hands on either side of his face. She raised her ass up until only the tip of Jake’s cock resided inside her, then let it drop as his dick buried itself once again inside her. Jake’s hands made their way to her sides as she began to fuck him. Occasionally, he would grab and stroke her breasts as she fucked him. Jessie was now rocking her hips in a quick rhythm, allowing Jake’s cock to sink in and out of her warmth as she fucked herself on his love stick. Jake simply lay on the bed as his Aunt Jessie went to town on his cock. The sensations of her pussy on his dick were incredible – it gripped him as she rose onto her knees until the point that only his tip was inside her, then her pussy sucked him back into her depths as she lowered herself back to his thighs. He let his hands grope her thighs and abs and chest as she rode him, but for the most part, he lay still on the bed, letting his aunt’s pussy grab and release his cock as she fucked him, using his hardness for her pleasure. Although Jake didn’t realize it, Aunt Jessie was on her second orgasm. Her nephew’s cock was stimulating her in a most wonderful way, and her pussy clinched and released it rhythmically as she came. Jake didn’t realize that she was cumming because she continued to keep up the fast pace as she rode him. And her guttural moans were a constant presence, whether she was enjoying an orgasm or not. Although Jessie loved Jake and thoroughly enjoyed pleasuring him, she was focused on her own enjoyment. She had not been with a man for many months. As his aunt finished her orgasm, Jake’s was quickly approaching. In all honesty, he was surprised and proud that he had lasted this long. He had never been inside of a woman before, and it was better than his wildest fantasies. And Lord knows he had had some wild fantasies. But her assault on him was beginning to take its toll, and Jake began to feel that familiar surging in his balls. From the way Jake’s hands began to tightly grip her hips, Jessie deduced that her hunky nephew was rounding the bend towards his climax. Jessie was more determined than ever to go out with a bang. She sped up her humps as Jake began to thrust his butt off the bed in an attempt to further bury himself within her. Jake’s eyes rolled back and his head fell to the bed, and his first spurt of warm semen released into the depths of Aunt Jessie. As his cock was spurting inside of Jessie, she continued to buck her hips and draw out all of the cum that was within him. She was still in the aftershocks of her second powerful orgasm as Jake’s cock continued to jet cum deep inside of his aunt. Jake let out his held in breath as a powerful grunt, and she continued to rock on him, adjusting her rhythm to the convulsions of his orgasm, until she felt his orgasm slow to a stop. At this point, she collapsed on top of her nephew, all energy drained from her. She let her head rest on his chest as she regained her breath. Jake was in some sort of heaven. His gradually softening cock was still inside his aunt, and her head was laid on his chest, breathing heavily. He lay on the bed in a sort of trance, not moving or saying a word. After a bit, Jessie pushed on his chest to raised back onto her butt, resting on Jake’s thighs. She lifted her ass off of him, releasing his now soft cock from her depths, and stood to the side of the bed. Gazing down at her nephew, Jessie knew that she was one lucky woman. Jake still lay in a trance as Jessie pulled the covers over him. "Get some rest, stud,” she said as she started for the door. “I’ll see you when I get home from work." With that, she left to her room to dress and leave for work. Jake was suddenly sleepy again, he decided, and drifted off within a minute. Jake woke up three hours later, fully rested. By this time, the warm sun was shining brightly through his window. He squinted, then yawned as he stretched his arms over his head in bed. When he finally fully opened his eyes, he suddenly remembered the early morning’s events. Were they a dream? If so, it would be the most vivid dream he had ever had… but still, it couldn’t have been real. As he threw off the sheets, however, he noticed his uncovered cock, still slick from Jessie’s pussy. So it wasn’t a dream. Dear God, he had really fucked his aunt! Well… wasn’t this an interesting turn of events. Last night his relationship with his aunt had been completely normal. This morning, he walked in on her nude. Within a few moments, she had led him back to his bed and fucked his brains out. Usually, when a guy fucks someone close to him who he isn’t supposed to fuck, he feels a bit of guilt. Maybe he pushed her into something she didn’t want to do, or maybe she’ll regret it later… but his Aunt Jessie had made it clear what she wanted, and she had gotten it! Jake felt more lucky than guilty. Instead of being worried that he had pressured her, he was worried that she wouldn’t want to do it again. As Jake made his way, nude, into the kitchen, he found a note his aunt had scribbled on her way out the door. It read: Jake – Thanks for the early morning fun. We should do it again some time. I’m thinking tonight. Make yourself at home. There’s plenty of food in the fridge. I would suggest a big breakfast to regain your strength :). Love, Jessie Well, Jake though, I guess that answers that question. This is going to be one hell of a vacation. webcounterwebsite
Emily's Lesson by
Emily's Lesson Introduction: Emily teaches her sister Alex all about sex. Good thing their brother Joey is around to help out!It was the summer after Emily’s freshman year of college, and it was only the third time she had come home since her parents had dropped her off last August. It was great to finally be home for more than a few days, she thought. She was attending a big university several hours away, and the only times she’d been able to visit her family were for Thanksgiving and Christmas. Now, though, she had the entire summer back home in Florida to work on her tan, relax, and spend time with her family. She had really missed her sister, especially, while she was away. Alex was fifteen when Emily went off to college – she was just getting to the age when years didn’t mean so much and the sisters had more in common. Now, back for the summer, Emily was looking forward to the opportunity to reconnect with her sister. Alex was 16 now, three years younger than Emily’s 19. It had been lonely for her, at first, when Emily left for college. She still had her year-older brother Joey around to hang out with, and they had grown closer over the past year, which was nice. But still, it was very different. There was no one at home to talk with about girl stuff – clothes, makeup… boys. She especially wished her sister was around so they could talk about boys. Alex had gone out with a few boys from school, and the farthest she had gone with any of them was kissing. Her last boyfriend, Mark, had gotten a few good makeout sessions before they ended up breaking up. The breakup was a shame, although Alex initiated it. She had really wanted to take their relationship to the next level, sexually, but didn’t really know what to do. Unfortunately, she had put it off too long, and Mark got impatient, apparently, and ended up coaxing a blowjob out of her slut friend Stacy. So obviously, Alex had to dump him when she found out. Alex was determined to get some advice from her older sister while she was back, so as to not let such a thing happen to her again. The first week Emily was back, she and Alex got plenty of time to hang out. Their parents worked all day, so the sisters would typically wake up late, head to the beach, find some lunch, then either go back to the beach in the afternoon or hang out with friends, or just head back to the house. One morning, while the sisters were lounging around at home about to go to the beach, Emily brought up the subject of boys. “So whatever happened to Mark, Alex?” Alex told her the story of him, and Stacy. “What an asshole! I can’t believe some guys!” “Yeah,” Alex replied, “but I guess it’s not totally his fault.” “Of course it is! He cheated on you, Alex…” “I know, I know. What I mean is… I don’t know, I guess I can’t help but feel at least a little responsible… you know? I mean, we were together for a few months, and anytime he tried to do that kind of stuff with me, I shot him down. I can’t say I blame him too much for getting head from Stacy when I wouldn’t do it for him.” “Oh… well why didn’t you do it for him? I’m just asking, you know – it’s totally cool if you want to wait for a while before getting into that kind of stuff. It’s definitely your decision. I’m just curious,” Emily said. “I know… but it’s not that I didn’t want to… I was just sort of scared, you know? I didn’t know where to start, and I didn’t want to do anything wrong.” “So you would have had sex with him if you knew what to do?” “Well yeah,” Alex replied, “God only knows how many times I rubbed myself raw after I got home from one of our dates…! I would have loved to have gone all the way with him, but I’d just heard so many horror stories of girls’ first times, and I knew if I got him naked then I would want to fuck him, then I wouldn’t know how to do it right, and…” Emily cut her off, “Calm down, sis! You’re underestimating yourself. But you’re right… from here on out, if you want to keep a guy, you’re going to have to give him a reason to stay!” “What about you? How are you doing in the boy department? What are college boys like?” Emily chuckled. “Well, if you must know, I’m doing quite well for myself. College boys only want to fuck… but, God, it’s so great! They take you out for dinner, then afterwards you go back to one of your places and give him a handjob or a blowjob or something… Then the next time, after the date, you get to fuck! Then after that, sometimes you don’t even go on a date… you just meet up for sex – between classes, in the middle of the night, whenever. And you can do it with more than one guy at the same time, too. Nobody cares!” “Wow,” Alex said, “That’s awesome… but everyone doesn’t think you’re a slut?” “Of course not, everybody does it this way.” “Well in that case, I definitely need to figure this out before I get to college. I don’t want everyone thinking I’m a prude or something.” Just then Emily saw Joey sleepily walking out of his bedroom towards the bathroom, wearing only his boxers. All this talk about sex had her thinking somewhat naughty thoughts about her little brother. He had really shaped up in the last year! A little bit of hair on his toned chest, some stubble on his face, nice abs… he was turning into one of the college boys she was used to having so much fun with. “Well I’d like to help you figure it out, sis. What do you say I teach you how to pleasure a guy?” Emily asked her sister. “Yeah, Em, that would be great… but how?” Joey was walking back toward his bedroom when Emily stood up and called out to him. “Hey Joey, come her for a sec.” Joey looked up, then walked into the living room. Emily walked up to him, then put her hands on his shoulders. “This is going to be so much fun!” she said to no one in particular. “Follow me, you two,” she said to her siblings. Joey was still a little sleepy after brushing his teeth and his morning piss, so he followed his older sister without much thought. Alex was a little confused, still not really understanding what her sister was up to, but she stood and followed anyway. Emily walked into her room with her brother and sister behind her. She told them to sit down on her bed, and they did. “What?” Joey asked her. “Shut up, Joey. You’ll love this,” Emily said to him, standing in front of her siblings. “Okay, Alex,” she said to her sister, “the first step is to get the guy good and horny.” “WHAT?” Joey said again. Alex looked at her sister incredulously. “Okay, Joey, you’re done talking for the rest of the day. This is about our sister. And Alex, you wanted my help, so here it is.” “Well yeah, but…” she replied. “But, nothing. We need a guy for this, and Joey’s pretty hot if you forget he’s our brother. You’re actually pretty lucky, you know. And you,” Emily directed towards her brother, “you’re really fucking lucky, so just go with it, okay?” “As I said,” Emily started again, “the first step is to get him good and horny. Usually this is done by the two of you making out.” Alex took a sideways glace at her brother, then glared at Emily again. “Go ahead, Alex,” Emily said. “I don’t know about this, Emily,” Alex said, with a somewhat worried look on her face. “Oh, for God’s sake!” Emily said in exasperation as she moved to the bed. She put her knees on the edge of the bed, on either side on Joey’s hips, and put her hands on his naked chest, pushing him back to a reclined position. She moved her hands to his shoulders, then lowered her face to his, pausing with her lips a fraction of an inch above his. Joey lay there, still in disbelief, with his lips parted. Emily pressed her lips to his, giving him an almost sisterly peck. Then, she pressed her tongue into his mouth finding his, closed her eyes, and gave him one sexy, several-second-long french kiss. She lifted her mouth from his, then stroked his hair with one hand as she went back down and sucked his bottom lip into her mouth. Joey finally moved his hands to rest on the sides of her ribcage as they finished their kiss. Emily lifted her head a bit and looked at her sister. “See,” she said, “Joey’s willing to play. Why don’t you join in?” Alex sighed, turned on by the sight of her two siblings entwined, then nodded. Emily raised up off their brother, and turned onto her side next to Joey. Alex was a little more hesitant than her sister, first gently taking one hand and resting it on her brother’s chest before sliding it down his abs to his navel. She smiled at her brother, then leaned over for a kiss. Instinct took over at this point, and Alex started making out with Joey like he was one of her boyfriends. She pressed her mouth over his, and took his lips in hers. He began to take initiative and slid his tongue in between her lips and into her mouth. Her tongue found his, and she let it swirl around his as they made out. She continued to rub her hand over his chest, and his hands found their way to the side of her head and her side. Emily took a moment to remove Alex’s shirt, which left her in her short shorts and bikini top. Joey enjoyed the fact that there was more skin to touch and his wandering hands began to turn on Alex that much more. He cupped her ass with one of his hands and gave a little squeeze. Alex cradled his head in her hands as she continued the assault with her mouth, stroking his head and hair as their warm mouths explored each other. Emily reached her hand down to the crotch of Joey’s boxers, feeling the tent that his growing erection was forming. She then took one of Alex’s hands in hers and led it to Joey’s covered cock. Alex instinctively grabbed his dick through his boxers loosely in her hand, and began to rub around it. “Okay children,” she said. “It looks like Joey is ready for step two.” Alex removed her mouth from her brother’s and smiled, biting her bottom lip as she looked into Joey’s eyes. Joey couldn’t help but smile, not believing the turn that his morning had taken. “Let’s start with a handjob. Sometimes, if you don’t want to go all the way with a guy yet, a handjob can be a good way of giving him something without doing too much. Joey, take off your boxers.” Joey grinned, then was out of his boxers in record time. Alex’s lips parted as she stared at Joey’s erection. It was so big, she thought. So hard… so beautiful. His hard cock was angled up towards the ceiling, and his balls lay loosely below it. Joey propped himself up on his elbows, waiting for whatever it was to come. “Nice dick, brother… I’m impressed! Okay, Alex. Wrap your little hand around Joey’s nice, hard cock that he is so kind to give us.” She did as she was told, feeling how hard, yet how soft, her brother’s shaft was. Joey sighed at the feeling of his sister’s touch and let his head fall back. God, this was getting better and better every second. “Now… pretty much, you just move your hand up and down on his dick. Don’t forget about his balls, too. Give them some attention, roll them around in your hand… Go ahead.” Alex started to slowly jack off her brother, sliding her hand up and down his dick. With her other hand, she cupped his balls and lifted up a bit, taking their weight in her hand. She jiggled them around, smiling as she explored her brother’s body. She began to speed up her action… it was kind of fun. Joey’s breathing had also sped up considerably by this point. His cock felt harder than it had ever been in his life, and his sister was actually doing a good job. They were both starting to get into it when Emily spoke up. “Well, that’s pretty much that.” “What?” Alex asked, stopping the motion of her hand and resting her hand on Joey’s cock. “I said, that’s a hand job. You did well. That’s about all there is to it.” “But what about when he cums? I mean, what happens then? That’s the important part, right?” Alex said, confused. Emily laughed. “Don’t worry about that, sis… I’m sure we’ll get to that part all too soon...” Alex relaxed and lifted her hand off of her brother’s still-hard cock. “A hand job is a great way to give a boy something to keep him coming back, without really giving him too much,” Emily taught her sister. “But,” she continued, “if you want to give him a little bit more, then we transition from using your hand to pleasure him to using your mouth.” “Okay,” Alex responded, “What do I do?” “It’s really hard to do it too wrong,” Emily answered, “but start by holding his dick in your hand and taking the tip into your mouth. The head of the penis is the most sensitive part, so it’s really important that you stimulate it. If you can take it further, then it feels really good to the guy if you’re able to take more into your mouth… It’s best if you let your lips and tongue rub along his shaft as you bob your head up and down on his cock.” Joey smiled and eagerly nodded his head in agreement. “Come on,” Emily said, “give it a try! Joey’s waiting…” Alex smiled a shy smile as she was really about to cross a new barrier. Of course, today was the first time she’d ever held a guy’s cock, so that was definitely a milestone… But to actually take a penis in her mouth! That was a big step! And God, not to mention whose dick it was… her own brother’s! This was almost too much for her. She took a deep breath and re-gripped Joey’s dick. She looked up at Joey as her head lowered towards his crotch and saw his big grin. Well, if nothing else, she thought, she was helping out her big brother and making him feel good. Her face stopped an inch from the tip of his dick. She gingerly extended her tongue until the tip contacted the head of his penis. At the moment of contact, his cock jumped at the sensation. She smiled, then swirled her tongue around the perimeter of Joey’s manhood. She took one hand and cupped his balls again, then enclosed the tip of his penis into her warm mouth. “Ah… ohh, God, sis… that… feels so good,” Joey managed to say. Joey’s encouragement made Alex feel a little bit more at ease. She took another half inch of Joey’s dick into her mouth, then pulled up to its tip. She started to get into a bobbing motion, able to take a little bit more of Joey’s cock into her mouth each time, until she maxed out at a little more than half of his length. She blew him slowly, drawing out her motions as her lips slid along all sides of his cock as she bobbed up and down. “Okay, Alex… From the looks of Joey’s face, he’s getting pretty close to an orgasm. I don’t blame him… he’s had an exciting morning so far. You have a couple options here. You could either take it out of your mouth and jack him off as he cums; or, you could leave it in and let him cum into your mouth.” Alex momentarily popped her brother’s dick out of her mouth to ask, “Which is better for him?” “Leave it in,” both Emily and Joey answered at the same time. Alex resumed the blowjob with a new sense of purpose. She was about to make her brother cum. The first guy ever that would orgasm as a result of her efforts and hard work… She had to make this good. She looked up at Joey and made eye contact as she sucked him. His face was scrunching up a bit, and his mouth was hanging open. He rested his hand on the back of Alex’s head and loosely grabbed her hair. “Alright, Alex, here it comes,” Emily warned her sister, experienced with guys at their moment of orgasm. Alex swirled her tongue around the tip of Joey’s cock as the first ribbon of semen spewed from his cock. She continued to suck him in as the second, then third, and fourth spurts of Joey’s cum shot into her mouth. Alex instinctively swallowed the thick liquid that was invading her mouth as she felt Joey’s balls twitching in her hand, feeding his cum into her waiting mouth. Joey was mildly bucking his hips at this point, absolutely loving the warm sensation of his sister’s mouth enclosing his most prized possession as he came. He shot more semen that he thought he probably ever had before during this seemingly never-ending orgasm. Finally, his orgasm died down, his body collapsed, and he let out the breath he had been holding in for several seconds. Alex gave one last swallow and removed her mouth from his cock, letting it go with a sloppy ‘pop’. She smiled up at her brother with a small glob of his cum showing on her bottom lip. “That was so fucking hot!” Emily said as she dropped to her knees. She took Alex’s face in her hands and, before her sister knew it, gave her a full-on, full-tongue kiss. Although surprised, Alex wasted no time in embracing her sister’s kiss. She moaned into Emily’s mouth as their tongues danced. Emily gave her sister one last peck on the lips, then caught the one glob of Joey’s cum that was still hanging on Alex’s lip with her tongue before she leaned back and admired her sister. “Damn our brother tastes good, don’t you think?” she said. Alex smiled as she sat back on her heels, tasting her brother’s flavor in her mouth. Emily took the quiet moment as an opportunity to continue her lesson. “A blow job is always a good move. Apparently it feels amazing, so the boy is always satisfied if that’s as far as you’re going to take it that night. Also, guys are always way too excited their first time with you, so if you want to fuck him it’s still a good move to get him to cum once before he penetrates you. That way, he lasts longer when he does fuck you.” “Before he penetrates me with this?” Alex asked, lifting and dropping her brother’s limp cock. “Well, obviously we need to get him hard again…” Emily continued, “A good way to get him nice and horny is to let him eat you out. It’s a good way to get yourself warmed up, too.” Joey already began to perk up a bit from the nature of his sisters’ talk. “Okay…” Alex replied, a little nervous about completely exposing herself in front of her big brother, even though she knew it would happen eventually… and even though she had just swallowed a load of his semen. She kind of knew from the start that she and Joey would be fucking by the end of Emily’s lesson, but as of this point she was still wearing both her bikini top and bottom, and her shorts. “Well, the first step is to get that top off…” Emily said, getting impatient. Alex faced Joey on the bed, then reached up and untied her top, letting it fall to the floor. Joey was in awe as he stared at his younger sister’s full, perfect breasts. God, had her chest changed since last time he saw it when they used to bathe together as kids. Her breasts weren’t large, but they definitely weren’t too small. They were just… perfect. Small, dark, erect nipples capped the tips of her beautiful tits as they hung from her chest magnificently. Joey couldn’t help but stare. “Alright Joey, I’m pretty sure instinct should take over at this point,” Emily coaxed him. “Make our little sister feel good.” Joey tenderly reached out and cupped Alex’s breasts with both hands. He had never really fantasized about his younger sister before, but he had certainly noticed how she had grown into a beautiful young woman. It was never really sexual… he just admired her, he guessed. But now, it was definitely sexual feelings that he had. All of the pent-up, unrealized feelings that he had for his little sister came to consciousness as he held her breasts in his hands. He leaned his sister back until she lay flat on the bed, then he bent down and took one of her glorious nipples into his mouth and sucked. Alex dropped her head to the mattress and let out a sigh. Even after all the fun she and Joey had had this morning, this moment was still the first real sexual pleasure she had ever felt from a man. Joey continued to tenderly suck on her breast as his hands wandered around her chest and abs, then down to her crotch. Alex jumped a bit at the feeling of his strong hand on her pubic mound, but quickly relaxed as she realized that she would rather be nowhere else at this moment. As he reached his mouth up to give Alex another sensual kiss, Emily helped out by first pulling off her sister’s shorts, then her bikini bottom. Both of Emily’s siblings were now completely nude. The new change in attire allowed Joey’s wandering hand full access to Alex’s beautiful young body. His fingers found the entrance to her vagina as he continued to make out with her. As one of his fingers made its way into her sopping wet pussy, Alex came out of her stupor and began to rub her hands over her brother’s back. She gripped his shoulders as he began to finger her pussy. “Ahh… that feels so nice, Joey…” Alex moaned as their mouths parted. Joey slid down the bed until he was on his knees on the floor. Alex’s ass was on the bed with her pussy at the edge. Joey positioned himself so her legs were spread and resting on his shoulders and his face was near her crotch. He looked up as Alex grinned down at her brother, anticipating the pleasure that he was about to bring her. Joey concentrated his effort back to the task at hand. He had eaten out a couple of girls before, but he felt like he was really being put to the test here as his older sister watched. Joey extended his tongue and let it drag across one of the outside lips of Alex’s sex. Her abs clenched and she drew a sharp breath in. Yes, she had masturbated before… but this was already so much better. Her hand came down to rest on the side of her brother’s head as he teased her. He continued to lick around her pussy without making contact until Alex broke down and pulled his face towards her pleasure center. He obliged and thrust his tongue into her. “Oh God Joey, yes!” she yelled. He swirled his tongue around inside her sex before contacting her clit, which sent her overboard. She clenched his short hair with both hands and spread her legs wide as he ate her out. The sharp pleasure she felt flooded her head and she lost track of time as her brother’s tongue worked wonders on her. Just as her breath began to quicken, she barely heard her sister once again call off their fun. She lifted her head and looked down to see Emily behind Joey with her head on his shoulder and her hand around Joey’s rock hard cock, gently stroking him. “I said,” Emily repeated, “he’s hard again. It’s time for our Joey to fuck your brains out. You ready sis?” Alex stroked her brother’s hair lovingly. “Oh yeah!” she answered. Neither Joey nor his sister had been this far before. Although neither of them had previously considered the other a candidate for sexual pleasure, they were so entwined in their current affair that all they could think about was fucking. The two siblings wanted nothing more than to fuck each other until they were both satisfied. “Alright, Joey,” Emily said, “this is your time to shine.” Joey gave Alex one last lick for good measure, then rose to the bed beside his sister. He lay on his side next to Alex, and rubbed his hand over her stomach and breasts. He lowered his head to hers and forced his tongue into her mouth, where it swirled about with hers. While they kissed, he swung one leg between Alex’s knees as he settled himself on top of her, then he spread her legs with his other knee. He broke the kiss as Alex reached down and grabbed his hard cock, pointing it toward the entrance to her warm, sopping wet hole. He lowered his buttocks until his dick was pressed against her opening, then gave a push until the head of his penis was enclosed comfortably within her. Both of them stayed in this position as they breathed heavily, their mouths open, waiting for the next step. Finally, Joey grabbed her shoulders and pushed all the way inside her, letting out his held breath and nearly collapsing on top of her. “Ahh… Oh, Joey… God… oh fuck,” Alex moaned. She breathed heavily, savoring the feeling of fullness she felt as her brother’s long cock was sheathed entirely within her. She relished the feel of his muscular body covering hers, his toned body pressed on her pert breasts, her nipples smashed to his chest, the stubble of his face resting against her smooth cheeks. She wrapped her arms around his body, her hands resting on his shoulder blades as they lay, growing accustom to one another. Joey kissed his sister once again, then withdrew his cock from her. He gently slid it back into her warmth as she moaned, then withdrew once again. Alex’s lips were parted and her eyes were tightly shut, concentrating only on their joining. Joey was now getting into a rhythm, pulling out and entering again as Alex’s hands slid down to the sides of his rib cage. Joey sucked on the nape of her neck as he continued his assault on her body. Her legs wrapped around his lower back, pulling his cock further into her with every thrust as he continued to fuck his sister’s young body. Alex loved the feeling of her brother inside her. She couldn’t imagine a person more suited to take her virginity than Joey, who she knew loved her and would take care of her. Likewise, Joey was certainly enjoying the sensations that his sister’s soft, slick, warm pussy was giving him as they were joined on the bed. Alex reached down and gently grabbed and massaged Joey’s balls in her hand as he fucked her. Every time his cock entered her body, it gradually stretched her insides until it bottomed out inside her as her narrow canal squeezed the head of his cock. Then she would feel him pull out until only his engorged head was left inside her. By now, she was getting warmed up to the point that her hips were beginning to rise and fall to compliment his thrusts. She began to buck her hips as a warm, tingling sensation started to build up in her loins. Her breath began to become sharper and more frequent as Joey’s efforts paid off. “Oh God Joey, this is so… fucking… GOOD!” His confidence boosted yet again as he sped up his thrusts. Alex wrapped her hands around her brother’s neck and pulled his face to hers, once again interlocking their lips and tongues as they pleasured each other. As the pleasure began to build within her to an almost unbearable level, Alex spread her legs wide and began to hump her butt off the sheets. All at once, the pleasure crashed down as she began to come. Alex’s pussy began to rhythmically clench and release her brother’s cock as he pumped into her still. She closed her eyes and let out a soft, prolonged moan as her orgasm took over. Joey, realizing that his sister was cumming, allowed himself to finish as well. He grabbed her shoulders from beneath and pumped into her depths for all that he was worth. He released one strong rope of semen into his sister as his orgasm took over his body. He managed to pull his spewing cock from its home after the first spurt as he collapsed onto his sister. Joey continued to thrust as his cock slid, slick from his sister’s pussy, between his and his sisters’ stomachs, pressed tightly together. He squirted three, then four more gradually weaker spurts between their hot bodies until he finally completely collapsed onto Alex. They lay there catching their breath for several moments as they regained composure from their mutual orgasm, their sweaty cheeks pressed against one another. Finally, Joey raised up onto his elbows, separating their stomachs and leaving a string of cum connecting them. He rolled onto his side and stared at his sister, drained and sexually satisfied. She opened her eyes weakly, smiling at her brother with her hand on his side. She eyed him up and down, from his sweaty matted hair to his heaving toned chest to his gradually softening cock, admiring the man that her brother had grown into. She wiped his cum from his stomach and spread it onto hers, joining it with the semen that he had deposited on her during his orgasm. “I’m almost speechless,” Emily said, watching her siblings in their post-orgasmic glow. “I’d have to say our lesson is complete. You’re ready for college, little sis!” “Maybe…,” Alex said, biting her bottom lip and still looking at her brother. “But I think we might have to practice again later, just to make sure.” webcounterwebsite
BOTTOM FEEDERS by
BOTTOM FEEDERS byIntroduction: Kinky mature woman picks up a college boy at a sex party. Their one-nighter is an education for the young man but ...BOTTOM FEEDERS “Hey, Layla, are you busy Saturday night? Rod asked. Rod had called his sister on the phone. The summer was winding down and soon they would both be heading back to their respective colleges for the fall semester. Their parents were divorced. Layla was a year older and entering her senior year, and had spent the summer with their mother and her new husband. Rod had stayed with his father. They were both ready to escape the family drama and get back to school and be on their own. “No plans yet,” Layla said. “What’s up?” “I thought you might like to go to a party with me.” “What’s the matter, Little Bro, are you so hard-up that you have to ask your sister for a date?” “Not exactly. It’s up at the Lyons’ place. Remember them?” “The Lyons? You mean the swingers? What, are they having another one of their wild sex parties? And you want to take me? What, are you some kind of pervert?” The Lyons lived nearby their father’s home, in a big house on almost an acre of land, with a large, screened-in swimming pool. They were known to have a very open marriage and were also known to occasionally throw wild parties where anything goes, and their guests would come expecting to mingle, swing and swap. Rod and Layla had never been to one but had heard that a lot of wild, mad fucking and sexual experimentation was the purpose and usually the no-holds-barred result. “No, not a pervert. Just horny I guess; I haven’t been laid in a month. But I thought it might be fun to go and see what it was like. When we get there we can go our separate ways. But I can’t go alone. Only couples are invited. The party rules are pretty simple: Bring a partner and a bottle and share both.” “And you got yourself invited?” she asked. “Yep, on the recommendation of a friend at work. I hear they’re searching for some young blood.” “Well, okay, that’s better, I guess. I thought you were getting all weird on me. But it might be fun. Something different, anyway.” “That’s what I thought, maybe get into some older stuff. The party starts at eight. Why don’t you come over here a little after and we’ll head over together. And remember it’s a pool party. Show off that body of yours and you’ll have some old guy creaming himself in no time.” ---- “You look great, Layla,” Rod said, as he looked her over. She was dressed comfortably in white shorts and a flowery halter top which showed off her tanned arms and legs, and of course her cute butt and perky breasts. They were both good-looking kids. Rod was tall and lean and wore cargo shorts and an indigo batik shirt with tropical birds on it. Both looked ready for a summer party. “So do you, little brother,” Layla said, handing him a fifth of rum. “Now let’s go to this party and see how lucky we can get.” They drove separate cars to the party because they had no idea where or with whom they’d end up later that night. They parked about a block away and walked to the house. They were greeted at the front door by Lita Lyons, the lady of the house and host of the party, who wore a red, white and blue one-piece swim suit that was tacky wet and clung like glue to her petite body and enormous tits. They all recognized one another from being distant neighbors, but they made their re-introductions just the same. “Welcome, and thanks for coming,” Lita said. “The bar is out back on the lanai, through those French doors, along the wall to your left. Help yourself to whatever; there is plenty of ice and mixers.” They walked out back and found the party already in full swing. There was a buzz in the air, a vivid hum of conversations and dozens of scantily-clad bodies. They mixed rum with Coke at the bar and found a convenient spot nearby to stand and observe. Some of the guests were already letting their freak flags fly. Articles of clothing were coming off and various body parts were coming out. There were couples in the pool getting friendly and frisky with other couples, mixing mates. There were small groups scattered around the large screened-in area, some standing, some lounging in chairs. Two women were sitting on the edge of the pool making out and two men were in the water in front of them with their faces glued to their crotches. Rod and Layla were watching when before long the men traded cunts and the two women grinded their pussies into their faces as they sucked each other’s tongues. Rod recognized a woman at the far end of the patio. It was a woman who had lived a couple doors down from them when they were teenagers. She had to be close to their Dad’s age but was all over a guy many years her junior. “Hey, is that Mrs. Fitzsimmons over there?” he said, nodding toward the couple. “Yes, I think it is,” Layla said. “She still looks pretty good for her age, doesn’t she? Looks like she’s got herself a young buck. Looks like you got here too late, Rod.” “Yeah right,” he laughed. Mrs. Fitzsimmons was wearing a two piece swimsuit and was kissing the young man passionately. He had his hand on her breast and she had her hand inside the front of his swim trunks. An older guy with a drink in his hand stood to her right watching them intently. “Don’t be shy!” Lita Lyons said loudly as she breezed by. “Feel free to mingle. We’re all here to meet people and enlarge our circle of influence…among other things!” She smiled coyly and kept walking. Rod scanned around looking for his friend and didn’t see him at first. Then they spotted one another at the same time and waved. He was at the far end of the pool with his girlfriend and another couple. “Hey, there’s my friend from work,” Rod said. “Let’s go over, I’ll introduce you.” “I’ll join you all in a minute,” she said. “I need to find a bathroom.” She set her drink down and headed into the house. Rod walked over to his friend. “Hey Rod, how’s it hanging?” his friend said loudly, laughing. He was sitting with his arm around a slim redhead in a black bikini. “This is Amanda. And this is her husband Bob,” nodding to his right. “And you know my girlfriend Lisa.” Lisa was on the other side of Bob, who had a hand on her thigh. They all said their hellos. “What happened to your girlfriend?” Lisa asked. “Did she run off?” “That’s my, uh…that’s Layla,” Rob said. “She’ll be right back. She had to find a bathroom.” “She’s hot. Does she do girls?” Lisa asked, with a smirk. Bob gave her a sideways glance. “I don’t know, maybe. Ask her,” he said. “I know I do!” They all laughed. “Are you having fun yet?” Rod told them that he had only been here a few minutes. They made idle chatter for a short time and then Layla joined them. Once again introductions were made all around. Soon Rod’s drink was empty and he left to get a refill. He went to the bar and had to wait a couple minutes as others ahead of him fixed drinks. He looked around at the weird scene. Voices and music had become louder and the party was becoming racier by the minute. By the time he’d gotten his drink he looked at the far end of the patio where two couples had really attracted the attention of a few of the guests. One couple was older, perhaps in their fifties, and the other couple was much younger, maybe in their mid-to-late twenties. Both of the men were naked below the waist and were getting their dicks sucked. The young attractive brunette’s head was in the lap of the older, balding man, and his cock was deep in her mouth. His slim, gray-haired wife was going down on the blond, much-younger man. “Jesus, will you look at that!” a female voice said. Rod looked to his right and an attractive older woman was standing next to him watching the same spectacle he was. “If I was going to blow some guy at this party I’d at least try to find someplace a little more private,” she added. Rod looked her over and she looked fine. She was maybe fortyish, with coal-black hair cut in a shoulder-length bob with a shiny glitz. She was darkly-tanned with a thin, athletic body and a tasty-shaped rump. She wore a frayed, short blue denim skirt that barely housed the top half of her lean thighs, and the rigid nipples of her firm, medium-sized tits reached out for him from behind her white tube top. He tried not to stare and hoped he could think of something intelligent to say. “Uh, yeah,” he half-stammered. “Sure is bold.” “Look at the shit-eating grin on that old fart’s face! That girl may be young but she must be one hell of a cocksucker.” Rod was surprised to hear the risqué language coming from this attractive, older woman. But it was kind of an instant, ice-breaking turn-on, and he liked her already. And he figured right away that here she was at this party so she must be looking for something new and different. And maybe that something could be him. “Do you come to these parties often?” Rod asked lamely. “I’ve been a few times. How about you?” “First time for me.” “I’ve noticed some new faces. You’re kind of young aren’t you?” “Twenty-one,” he said. “Old enough, I guess,” she said. She seemed to look him over for the first time and liked what she saw: Tall, good-looking, with a mop of beach boy blond hair on his head, broad shoulders and muscled forearms and legs. “What’s your name?” “Rod.” “Hmm, Rod, huh? That’s a strong-sounding name. I’m Maud.” “Pleased to meet you, Maud.” “Pleased to meet you as well.” They shook hands and then she batted her eyes and said playfully, “Gee, what does a gal have to do to get a drink around here?” “Oh, I’m sorry. What’ll you have? Your wish is my command,” he said. Her eyes lingered on his for a moment. She smiled flirtatiously and said, “Oh, really? Well, I think I might save my wish for later. Right now I’ll settle for a drink. Vodka rocks with lime.” Rod felt a chill and goosebumps broke out on his arms as he turned back to the bar. He hoped Maud didn’t notice. He was suddenly nervous because this hot, suave older woman was apparently coming on to him. She was smooth and in control, this he knew, but she was making him feel at ease, at least as much at ease as he was capable of at the moment. He tried not to appear too nervous as he filled a glass with ice and poured it full of Stoli. He squeezed a lime wedge and dropped it into the drink, then turned and handed it to Maud. “To a hot summer night,” she said with a snicker, raising her glass. “To a hot summer night,” he said, and they tapped glasses. They were silent for a few moments as they sipped their drinks. Rod glanced back over toward his friend and he saw that his sister had moved on. Layla seemed to be in a deep, animated conversation with another couple a few feet away. “Do you want to try to find someplace where we can sit down? Get away from the noise, relax a bit?” Rod said to Maud. “You’re not going to try to undress me are you?” “No. Not without your permission, anyway. Maybe with my eyes.” Maud laughed. “Oh, you are too cute,” she said. “Sure, let’s go find a seat.” Rod topped off his drink with rum and they headed into the house. The living room and family room were occupied but Maud knew the layout and led them to an office at the side of the house. There was a desk against one wall, bookshelves on another wall, and a love seat facing the books. Maud flipped on a small table lamp and they sat. They were close together on the loveseat and Rod got a whiff of Maud’s perfume for the first time. She smelled fabulous. It was Chanel No. 5. He didn’t know squat about perfume but he knew that one because it was a fragrance his mother often wore. “Did you come to the party with anyone?” Maud asked. “Yeah,” Rod said, and took a gulp of his drink. He felt a quick, burning jolt from the rum he’d poured to top off his drink. “And she’s okay with this?” “She’s okay. I checked her out a few minutes ago and she’d already hooked up with somebody. She’s not really my girlfriend. We just came together because I was told it was couples only. Who’d you come with?” “I came alone. Lita doesn’t mind if some of the women come by themselves…they just don’t want it to be lopsided with too many men and not enough women. So I came to check it out and see if I could find anyone interesting.” “Do you think I’m interesting?” Maud turned slightly toward him. “Well, let’s see. There’s a house party going on. You’re young and handsome and I’m sitting alone with you on a loveseat in a room by ourselves. What do you think?” “I like. Sorry if I seem a little nervous. I’ve never been to a party like this before.” “Don’t be nervous, relax. I know we have a big age difference but I wouldn’t be sitting here if I didn’t like what I see.” She stirred her drink with her finger and sucked the liquor off of it. “So Rod, tell me. What did you come to this party looking for?” “I don’t think I really knew until now. But I think I found her.” Rod’s eyes were like soft blue rays penetrating hers. She licked her glossed lips. “So young, yet so smooth,” she said with a twinkle. In an instant her mouth was against his and their lips parted. Their tongues collided and their mouths meshed into a saliva, rum and vodka mosh pit. Rod’s arms surrounded her and they kissed powerfully for a solid two minutes. Their tongues mashed deep into their mouths as their hands roamed over all new territory and while Maud’s vagina wetted and Rod’s cock hardened. “Let’s get out of here,” Maud said when she got her tongue back. “I know a place we can go.” She rose and took his hand. She led him out a side door and down the drive and they walked swiftly without words up the street. When she stopped they were standing next to a blue sedan. “Do you have a car?” she asked. “Right there,” he said, pointing to his Toyota a short distance away. “Okay, follow me. It’s only a ten minute drive, a private place out by the lake.” She paused for a moment and felt a shiver. “Give me your hand,” she said softly, and pulled his hand up and under the front of her skirt till it was flush against her crotch. “Feel that?” “Hmmm, no underwear,” he said. “Feel how wet I am?” “Yes…” She took his other hand and put it up under the back of her skirt. She pressed the tips of his fingers against her asshole. “Feel that?” He nodded. “That’s my butt plug, holding your spot. You get to take it out.” She kissed him and her tongue dove deeply into his mouth and then right back out. “I’m going to put my mouth all over you and get you off,” she said hoarsely. “And then you’re going to put your mouth all over me and get me off.” They kissed again and Maud ran her hand strongly against the outline of his cock through the fabric of his shorts. She opened her car door, got in behind the wheel and lowered her window. She signaled him with her finger to come closer. He put his forearms on the open window and leaned in. She put her lips to his again and took another taste of his tongue for the road. “You’re a good kisser,” she said, then whispered: “And I like it in the ass, so get ready. Follow me.” The window rolled up as the engine roared to life. Rod took his keys and his hard-on and walked over to his car, got in and followed her. He was stoked and excited about going to bed with this exciting, erotic older woman. But he couldn’t imagine even for a second the education he was about to receive. ---- Rod’s boner abated as he followed closely behind Maud’s car. ‘Who the hell is this woman?’ he wondered. ‘And how in hell did I end up with her? What am I doing here?’ After several miles Maud turned left onto the old Lake Road. The Lake Road was a six mile loop around the large, kidney-shaped lake. A few minutes later she made another left and Rod followed her down a wooded drive and they parked the cars in front of a small lakefront cabin. There was a wooden skiff with a thirty-five horsepower outboard motor on a trailer parked beside the cabin. Maud got out of her car with only her keys in her hand and Rod followed her to the front door. He eyed the subtle sway of her ass in her short skirt as she walked in front of him and pictured the plug up her ass where his hand had just been. “Is this your cabin?” Rod asked as Maud unlocked the deadbolt. “No,” she said. “It belongs to friends. They don’t use it much anymore and they let me come here when it’s not rented.” Once inside Maud flipped on a light and closed the door behind them. She tossed her keys onto a table by the door and turned to Rod and they embraced. Their bodies were plastered together as they kissed and Rod felt the delicious pressure of her tits against his chest and his groin against hers. She took his hand and led him to the bedroom. The cabin was one large room with a small kitchen on one side and the bedroom on the other. There was also a loft above the living area and a deck outside overlooking the lake. Once inside the bedroom Maud swung around to face Rod and sucked his tongue into her mouth and put her hand between his legs. “Are you ready for a great piece of ass?” she asked. “Yes.” “Good,” she said, rubbing his cock. “Because I can’t wait to suck this thing. Be right back.” She went into the bathroom and closed the door. Rod sat on the bed and waited. He looked around the simply-furnished room: a bed, a dresser with a mirror, a nightstand, a chair. He heard the toilet flush and water running in the sink for a minute or two. Then the door opened and Maud reentered the bedroom. She was completely naked. The only thing on her body was a five o’clock shadow of pubic hair above her damp pussy. Rod could not believe his good fortune as he took in the sight of her gorgeous body, its sexy length and leanness, her perked nipples, slim waist and taut stomach. Her skin was deeply bronzed from face to feet without a single tan line anywhere, not even from a ring or a wristwatch. It was obvious that Maud spent much of her summer into the sun and out of her clothes. “Your body is beautiful,” Rod said, as she walked to him. “Thank You. Now let’s get a look at yours.” She knelt before him and unbuttoned his shirt. Rod removed his shirt and tossed it aside. Maud kissed his muscly, hairless chest and traced her tongue over his nipples and down over his flat stomach as she unfastened his shorts. She hooked her fingers inside the elastic waistband of his underpants and yanked his shorts down to his ankles. His thick, erected cock popped out and bounced up and down in salute; its pee hole was already glistening with expectation. “Oh, wow,” Maud said. “Now I guess I know why they call you Rod!” She licked her lips and then licked the tip of his cock and ran her tongue along the eight stiff inches of it. “Come in my mouth.” He groaned when she wrapped her lips around it. Rod leaned back on his hands and gently swung his groin into her, fucking her mouth as she sucked him. Her hands were under his butt cheeks, squeezing gently, coaxing him to cut loose with anything he had stored up inside. He held back even as he poked her, not wanting to come too soon. He wanted to prolong what was happening as long as he could. But he was anxious to get on to other things too. She had his whole dick in her mouth and he could feel her tongue massaging his shaft. She pinched his ass harder, in time with her oral gymnastics. He groaned with each of her vacuum sups and pushed his cock into her throat. He dug his hands into her shoulders and tried to pull her head closer even though that was virtually impossible. This went on for several minutes: Rod’s moans and Maud’s slurps punctuating their movements, his hands and groin in supple sync with her hands and mouth as she gave head. When he came Maud felt like he was sandblasting the back of her throat. Rod bleated loudly and his body shook all over as he released, sooner than he’d wanted but he could hold it back no longer. His cum plowed its way up and exited his cock in a powered stream almost too wide for its outlet, sizzling like a geyser letting off steam. Maud gagged as she held on and his ropes of semen were delivered, each lesser than the one before. When he was finally emptied she de-mouthed his greasy cock, slick with saliva and jizz, and rose to kiss him with his cum oozing from the corners of her mouth. She put her open mouth on his and pushed her tongue into him, shoving his fresh sperm deep into his mouth. If I’m going to swallow his cum, she thought, so will he. She pushed him back so he was lying flat on the bed with his feet on the floor and his shorts around his ankles. She slid her naked body upward and over his until her pussy lips were on his mouth. She straddled him with her weight on her knees and sat on his face. Gently she swirled her twat around his lips, teasing. “Lick me,” she said. Rod obliged. He ran his tongue along her silky folds, tasting her, his mouth slowly filling with her tangy brine. Then he speared his tongue into her. “Oh yes!” she gasped. “Fuck me with your tongue. That’s good.” Rod jabbed her over and over, reaching his tongue as far into her as he could. His nose was mashed into her groin so he took quick breaths when he could. Maud moved her cunt around, and with his tongue inside her she wiggled her clit under his upper lip. “Suck me while you tongue-fuck me,” she purred. With her clit resting on the back of his tongue, Rod curled his lip around her taut tool. She oohed and aahed as he massaged it and she grounded into him, forcing his tongue into her deeper still. This went on and on, with a chorus of Maud’s moans and Rod’s jaw beginning to cramp. A couple feet south Rod’s dick was again at straight attention and pulsing at the seams, but Maud had other ideas. She changed position slightly so her asshole was against his mouth. She expertly positioned herself and maneuvered her butt plug between his lips. “Take it out,” Maud said, breathing heavily. Rod brought his hand up to her ass but Maud stopped him. “No, no,” she hissed. “With your teeth.” This was all new territory for Rod but he didn’t want to sound like a prude so he went for it. He clamped his teeth onto the flange that protruded from her comely ass. Then Maud slowly rose her body up and the rest of the plug, four or five inches, gradually emerged from her asshole and Rod held it with his teeth. He spit it out and it rested on his chest. “Thank you,” Maud said, and lowered her butthole to his mouth. “Lick my ass,” she rasped. Again, new territory. “What?” he said. “Lick it!” she said. “It’s clean. Don’t worry, it’s the cleanest asshole you’ll ever lick. And tonight it’s yours.” She pressed her asshole to his lips. Rod stuck his tongue out through his lips until the tip met her sphincter. He felt it open and close in response. It felt like it had opened quite wide, and it continued to stretch and contract as he rimmed her. His trepidation eroded and he began to enjoy what he was doing the more he heard Maud’s sounds of delight. “Ah, yes,” she murmured. “That’s it, that’s good.” After a few minutes of that Rod knew where he was going next. He knew Maud would expect it, so he did it before he was asked. He grabbed her thighs with both hands and pulled her ass flush to his face and plunged his tongue as deep as he could into her asshole. “Oh God, yes!” she groaned, and grinded her ass into his face, wanting all of it. “Oh fuck, you’re a natural.” Rod worked his right hand over from her thigh to her pussy and slipped two fingers into her and she was suddenly getting it in both ends. Maud’s fingers were stroking her clit in conjunction with his. Their symphony of tongue and finger fucking went on for what to Rod, seemed like a long time. Rod’s mouth was occupied of course, but Maud’s made enough noise for both of them with her blissful animal whimpers. And she was right, Rod thought, it was clean, and tasted good, kind of fruity. She was lubed and ready. By now, Rod’s dick was throbbing like a dirt bike. Fat and stretched and achy, it was back in full, well done and ready. Rod decided to force the issue a little bit. With his hands he pushed her ass away and to the side. Maud lost her balance and he pushed her down onto the bed next to him and rolled on top of her, his face square with hers. The butt plug plopped onto her left tit. “Your ass tastes good,” he said. “But it’s all nice and lubed; we shouldn’t let that go to waste. It’s time to put it to good use.” Rod slipped a finger into her asshole, then two, and wiggled them, slithering in the slickness within, the walls of her trench hugging them. Then he rubbed his slimy fingers over his purple helmet and up and down his shaft. He put the head of his half-lubed dick, swollen and aching, against her winking rim. “Give it to me,” Maud said. “The whole enchilada.” She gripped her hands onto his hips. Rod leaned in and pushed the head of his cock against her asshole. Maud took a deep breath and opened wide, and pulled him to her. She grunted when he entered her but he was surprised how easily and quickly her ass swallowed up the head and the first couple inches of his dick. “That’s it, that’s good, Big Boy. Give me what you got.” He pushed and felt the tight delight of the pressure of her warm asshole on his cock. Then he pulled back and swung his meat into her. She squawked and dug her polished nails into him and just like that he was balls-deep. Rod had his hands flat on Maud’s shoulders as he fucked her, and her body moved in concert with his, her experienced, quivering ass sucking his cock like it had never been sucked before. She lowered one hand to her swollen, hungry clit, stroking it, and with every sexy swing into her back door he pounded her harder, and she stroked herself harder, then faster, together. “You like that ass, don’t you?” she jeered. “Oh Yeah,” he said breathlessly. He could feel heat like an oven in his groin from the slick friction of his dick scraping the walls of her oily asshole again and again as they fucked, and the more he drilled her the more she wanted. “You like licking it, you like fucking it.” “Uh huh,” he grunted, pounding away, sweating with a new intensity. “That’s it, keep it up, sticking me with your big, fat rod. I’m going to come big…I always do when I’m assfucked.” Rod suddenly realized he was having the best fuck of his life. Maud’s ass was like a pressure cooker, steaming his hot sausage, now long and plump with the need to explode. Maud’s asshole was also burning with the yearning and she rubbed her swelled tool even harder, vigorously coaxing her own climax. She stared at him unblinkingly and his eyes were wide blue pools staring back at hers. He grunted with each hitch of their bodies and each drilling of his screw into her anchor. “Yes, Yes! Ugh, fill me up.” She squeezed his cock with her ass muscles and strummed her clit like a harp. Rod’s balls were bubbling but the anal pinch on his penis kept his sperms from swimming downstream. “Oh, God,” she howled, “I’m gonna come.” Rod felt the pressure on his cock lessen as she howled again and began her release. Her body gyrated in spasms as her cum came in waves and her head shook side-to-side. He rammed his dick into her relaxed ass harder and the resistance and fit was by now a perfect union, his stiffness skating in and out of her ass over and over, working in tandem like a well-oiled machine. His semen soon had an exit strategy and he bellowed like never before when it rose up through him and his dick felt like an overloaded circuit when it blew. As his ejaculate shot into the reaches of her trench, Rod felt Maud’s cum flowing out of her and tickling his balls. Little by little he gradually slowed his fuckrhythms and when finally his spurts were spent he stopped and they both simultaneously smiled. “That was incredible,” Rod said. It was all he could think of. “It was. And your cock is wonderful, it fills me up. But you can take it out now.” Rod smiled again sheepishly and pulled out. He rolled onto his back next to her and realized he still had his shoes on and his shorts were still wrapped around his ankles. He kicked off his shoes and tossed his shorts on the floor. “That’s it,” Maud said. “Get comfortable.” Rod wasn’t sure if she was kidding or not. He picked up the butt plug from the mattress between them and started examining it. Maud shifted her body onto her side to face him. “Not nearly as big as your cock is it?” she said. He shook his head, laughing. She took the plug from his hand and licked it from end to end and then put the whole thing into her mouth. After several puckered power-sucks she took it out of her mouth and handed it back to him. “Go ahead,” she said. “What?” Rod said nervously. “Go ahead. Suck it,” she said. He hesitated. “Don’t be a prude. You’ve already licked my asshole, for Christ’s sake, so what’s the difference? I want to see you suck it.” Rod looked at her and her eyes burned into his. “It’s a turn-on!” she added. After a moment Rod shrugged and put the butt plug into his mouth, first the tip and then in one motion the length of it disappeared and he sucked on it as she had. When he removed it from his mouth she replaced it with her tongue and she kissed him with a savage force. Then she lay back on her side facing him with her hand on his semi-hard. “Have you ever sucked cock?” Maud asked him point-blank. She began caressing him. Rod squirmed and hoarsely said that he had not. “Why not?” she asked. “It’s not something I’ve thought about. It’s not something I want to do.” “You should try it. I bet you’d be good at it.” “What?” he asked, more uncomfortable. “You did a pretty damn good job sucking my clit. I bet you could suck a mean dick too.” Maud couldn’t help but notice that Rod’s cock was again fully erected in her hand. “Well, will you look at that,” she said nodding at his swelled member. “You’ve gotten hard again with all this talk about sucking cocks.” “I don’t think that’s it.” He ran his fingers through her shiny black hair. “So I guess you’ve never been fucked up the ass, either?” she said. “No,” he said. “You should try it, you might like it. I know I do.” “I could tell.” “Yeah, it’s like a drug or something. And the bigger the cock the bigger the high,” she said, squeezing his cock between her fingers. “Ah, it must be fun to be a young man. You’ve already come in my mouth and my ass, and now you’re already raring to go again. I guess now you want some pussy.” Rod turned on his side and with one hand behind her head he reached his other hand to her vagina. It was wet. “That sounds like a great idea,” he said. “Okay, let’s go for it, Romeo. But later I want you to do my ass again, okay?” Rod mumbled a positive response as he rolled her over on her belly, mounted her from the rear and slid his cock into her wet, loose cunt. “That’s it, fuck me from behind, like a dog. Fuck me like you’re the Alpha and I’m your bitch.” Rod has his hands on her hips and started slinging it to her pretty good. But after the slick, snug glove of her asshole, fucking her vagina felt like he was jabbing his cock into a slack, sloppy void. He grunted with each powerful push but lubed as they were it was almost as if he could feel nothing. “Squeeze me,” he said, as he pumped away and lightly bit her neck. He felt her cunt walls closing in on him, and it felt better, a little tighter and he continued to poke away, but as his cock kept gliding in and out of her saucy snatch he kept thinking about her ass. He wanted back in. After a few minutes banging in Maud’s slippery slope he realized that despite his hardness he was no closer to another orgasm. Finally he slowed his rhythm and pulled out. “I want some more rump roast,” he whispered into her ear. “Yes!” she rasped, as he lowered his head to her butt. He spread her cheeks apart with his thumbs and she groaned with glee when he flicked his tongue around her rim. He rimmed her for several minutes, taking his time, his work punctuated by Maud’s satisfied sighs. Rod stifled a chuckle while he licked her flexing asshole and listened to her sexy babble. We’re speaking in tongues, he thought to himself. Maud’s loudest outburst yet came when Rod rammed his tongue into her ass as hard and as deep as he could. “Jesus Christ you’re good!” Maud barked. “Hmmm…” In and out, in and out it went, and he felt her asshole pinching his tongue with every plunge into it. After a short while of this, pushing his tongue deep inside and then fighting the strength of her tightening asshole to pull it back out, he felt an ache in his cheeks and jaw and knew another cramp was coming. His cock was on full alert and still slick with lube and pussy juice, and ready for a repeat performance up Maud’s lush, hot butt. Rod backed off and stretched his facial muscles every which way to fight off the cramp. Maud’s asshole opened wide and closed several times, winking at him. He stuck his finger in. It was still greased with spit and lube and semen. Maud raised her ass up in invitation. She opened her asshole wide and held it. “Bottoms up,” she said. Rod didn’t hesitate this time around. He put the head of his pole inside her stretched hole and rammed it home. “Yeow!” Maud screamed. In no time Rod was hammering her like a nail gun. Bang, bang, bang, knocking bottom. He knew Maud liked getting assfucked and he decided to give her one to remember and she hissed with every slam and the bed frame groaned along with her. Rod was breathing hard and loving the hot, tight friction on his cock as he rammed her. He reached around her, searching for her gash, wanting to fill her both ways, but her hand was already in place, stroking herself, cajoling her cunt to another orgasm. She came first, with a wallop. It was as if the clog up her ass had pushed it out of her. She howled like a dog as she excreted her love potion in a string of wavelets onto the bed, and her asshole tightened like a winch until she was through. Then she wilted onto the bed, instantly relaxing all her muscles, including her spent sphincter. She lay there limp while Rod pounded her ten, eleven, twelve more times until he had emptied his balls deep into her again. ---- “Roll over on your stomach,” Maud said. “Let me see your ass.” They had been lying in the bed for twenty minutes in recovery mode. It was now after midnight. “What? Why?” Rod said. “I said roll over.” “What are you going to do?” he asked as he did as he was told. Maud traced her finger around his butt cheeks and along the crack of his ass. He winced in surprise when she jerked his buttocks apart. “You have a nice ass,” she said. He winced again when he felt her tongue on the rim of his ass. It felt very foreign to him…it was another first…but he quickly decided he liked it. He sighed loudly when she inserted her tongue into him. “Oh, God!” he said. For several minutes he felt her smooth, wet tongue slipping into him, poking, stroking, massaging him. The same tongue that had been on his cock and in his mouth was now up his ass. Once she removed her tongue Rod was still basking in the pleasure of it all when he shrieked like a goat in a bear trap when he felt a jolt of something long being bolted up his ass. “Holy fuck!” he yelled, “What the hell?” “It’s my butt plug,” Maud said. “Leave it in for a little while. See if you like it. I’ll be right back.” Then she walked to the bathroom and closed the door. ---- When she came out of the bathroom she was dressed. She walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. “Thanks for a hell of a night, Rod, but I have to be going.” “That’s it?” Rod asked, shocked that it was over so suddenly. “Already?” “Yes, I gotta go.” “Can I see you again? I don’t have to head back to school for a few more days.” “It’s tempting, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. Tonight was great, really it was. But that’s all it was: Tonight.” She leaned down and kissed his lips. “Do you want your butt plug back?” Rod asked, reaching behind his back. “No, I have others. You keep it. As a souvenir.” Maud got up and walked out of the room. Rod followed her, naked with a limp biscuit and a plug sticking out of his ass. He watched her pick up her keys and open the front door. “Turn the lock and pull the door all the way shut when you leave,” she said on her way out. ---- The next day Rod called Layla and they compared notes. Layla had gone home with an older couple and they had spent the night in various three-way combinations. In the morning they cooked her breakfast. Rod told her about his night and its abrupt ending. They agreed that they had both made out rather fortuitously by not hooking up with a maniac or anything, but neither felt like it would become a lifestyle. Over the next few days Rod drove by the cabin a few times hoping to catch a glimpse of Maud but the place was vacant. He realized that she had planned her work and worked her plan to perfection—she’d picked up a young guy and gotten what she’d wanted anonymously. And by using the cabin she wouldn’t have to worry about some smitten college kid sniffing around or knocking on her door. Rod went back to school and became immersed into college life. He reconnected with a casual girlfriend he had seen for a while the year before but that didn’t last too long. She got tired of him trying to fuck her up the ass all the time. Rod began to realize that his life had changed, undoubtedly altered by his night with Maud. He found himself staring at asses all the time. Every attractive girl he’d see on campus whether it was in classes, walking out on the quad, in the library, wherever it was, he’d be staring at her ass. He wondered if she liked it up there. Same with the faculty and staff, even guys sometimes. He began to wonder if he was anal-retarded or something. He managed to have a sexual relationship with two other girls that semester. One was abhorred by the thought of anal sex; the other let him go there a couple times grudgingly. But it didn’t compare to the memory of Maud. She craved it. Rod missed it. At the end of the semester Rod went home for Christmas break. Again he drove by the cabin by the lake a few times. It was always empty except once. He saw a car parked there so he knocked on the door and a small, plump Mexican woman answered. ‘I no know no Maud,’ she said. Christmas was always weird with divorced parents, splitting time and celebrating everything twice. He caught up with some friends, did some temp work to make some extra money, but Rod couldn’t wait to get the hell back to school. So, back to school he went, chasing his diploma and chasing booty. He picked back up with the girl he’d been seeing the previous semester so at least he was getting a little tail now and then. She didn’t really get into it though; she just wanted Rod to come so he could pull his damn thing out. Toward the end of the semester his father called him with some news. “Hi, Dad,” Rod said when he took the call. “Hello, son, how are you?” “Oh fine, just studying for finals.” “That’s good. When is your last exam?” “Next Thursday. I’ll probably come home on Saturday.” “That’s good. Look, there’s something I have to tell you.” “Oh yeah, what’s that?” “Well, I’ve been seeing a woman.” “Hey, good for you, Dad. It’s about time you got back in the saddle. How long has this been going on?” “I met her a few months ago at a friend’s house. She’s a principal at an elementary school. And I asked her to move in with me.” “Oh, wow, it must be serious! Am I going to have a stepmother?” “I don’t know, perhaps one of these days. It was just easier this way. I’m still traveling a lot during the week. But I wanted to let you know ahead of time. I didn’t want you to come home for the summer and be blindsided.” “Well, I appreciate that.” “Anyway, you’ll meet her next weekend. Her name is Marisa and I’m sure you’ll like her.” “I’m sure I will,” Rod heard himself saying before they ended the call. Rod was now very happy that he already had his summer job lined up. The summer was shaping up to be a little different than summers past. ---- Rod drove home from school and arrived at the house late Saturday afternoon. He walked inside without unloading his car. His father was in the family room watching a ballgame on TV. “Hi, Dad,” he said as he entered the room. “Hey, welcome home! How was your trip?” “Oh, fine, smooth sailing.” “That’s good. And good to have you home.” Rod plopped onto the sofa and they chatted over the play-by-play on the TV. They talked for a few minutes about sports, exams, his summer job, among other things. “So how’s married life treating you?” Rod asked, touching on the subject he was most curious about. “Oh, we’re not going there yet,” his father said with a laugh. “Marisa’s upstairs. We spent some time today at the club and then when we got home she went for a swim. She wanted to shower and get herself ready to meet my son for the first time, I guess.” “How’s cohabitation going so far?” “Good. It just seemed to make sense for both of us. I’m usually on the road during the week, and she’s off much of the summer. So she rented out her townhome and moved in here. She loves to sunbathe and use the pool, so it was an easy decision. And she’s pretty cool, I think you’ll like her. She won’t cramp your style.” “I’ll be working a lot so I’m not too concerned…” “Well, speak of the devil,” his father interrupted, muted the TV sound and stood up. Rod rose and turned toward the door where there stood a slim, tallish, dark-haired woman in a flowery sundress with thin straps over her shoulders that sexily contrasted her tanned arms and legs. “Come in, Marisa, meet my son.” She strode into the room with a confident smile on her face. But when she approached and was a few feet away her pace wobbled slightly and Rod felt a brick in his stomach. He saw the look of a frightened deer in her eyes, which bored into his. He was looking at Maud. “Nice to meet you,” Marisa said nervously, and raised her arm to shake hands. “Nice to meet you too,” Rod said. They shook and then stood there, frozen. Marisa was scared shitless; Rod wanted to get the hell out. Dad didn’t seem to notice. He tried to engage them and ran on about how great it was that they were all together and what a great summer it would be. Then he said he was going to take the three of them out to dinner. “Uh, Dad, I can’t go out to dinner. I’ve already made plans,” he lied. “No…” “Yes, I’m meeting some buddies. Sorry, I wish you had told me beforehand.” “You’re right,” his dad said. “Sorry, we will do it tomorrow.” He turned to Marisa. “Hon, we’re on our own tonight.” Rod noticed an ever-so-slight exhale and a look of relief on Marisa’s face. “It’s my pleasure to meet you,” Rod said, looking into her eyes. He detected a subtle smile and nod. “I look forward to getting to know you. I can see my dad has great choice in women. But I need to unload my car and get ready to meet my friends.” He had no plans other than to get the fuck out of that house. ---- After he moved his stuff into his old bedroom he showered and headed out. He stopped into a couple of his old hangouts but didn’t find anyone he knew. So he bought a six pack and drove out to the cabin where he and Maud/Marisa had had their tryst. It was vacant so he parked his car and sat outside on the deck for a couple hours staring at the lake and drinking beer. It was late when he drove home. The next day Rod kept himself busy part of the day getting situated in his room while his father and Marisa sat around the pool in the backyard. He’d sneak peeks out the window every now and then and admire how fine she looked in her black bikini. As tan as he remembered her, and just as sleek. He couldn’t help visualizing her completely tan naked body, in bed atop him, and under him, his dick inside her, and his tongue in her mouth and her cunt and her ass. He became half-hard with the thought of it. They went out for an early dinner to a popular seafood restaurant. Rod and his father ate big combo platters and Marisa nibbled on a crab salad. They made idle chatter for an hour as they dined and although the vibe was a little tense they gradually became more relaxed. Rod made sure to compliment Marisa a couple times. He told her how nice she looked in her red dress, and he wasn’t lying either. It was low-cut and was held up only by what looked like two strands of red dental floss looping over her shoulders. It showed just a hint of cleavage and two braless nipples etched into the thin fabric. Rod tried not to get caught looking but didn’t think he was too successful. The next day was Monday and Dad was off on business. All Rod had planned was to go down to the manufacturing plant and take care of all the paperwork for his summer job. He would be working the day shift from 7 a.m. till 3:30 p.m. each day. On the way out in the morning Marisa stopped him and asked if they could talk for a minute. “Thank you for keeping our secret,” she said. “It makes things a lot easier that way.” “Of course. I wouldn’t want to burst Dad’s bubble.” “Well, I appreciate it.” “So your name isn’t really Maud?” “No, it’s Marisa. Sometimes I go by Maud.” “When you don’t want somebody to find you. Or bother you.” “Yes, sort of. But your father told me your name was Rich, not Rod.” “Rod is a nickname. R-O-D are my initials: Richard Orwell Davis.” “Oh, I see. Look Rod, I’m sorry. But I have a prominent job in the school system. It would not be very good if a rumor got started that I picked up a college boy for anal sex.” There was an awkward silence as they stood there looking at each other for a long moment. “I thought about you a lot after that,” he said. “I went to the cabin looking for you even though I knew you wouldn’t be there. I wanted to relive that night. Do it all again. And you know what else? You turned me into a backdoor man.” “I knew you were a natural,” she said softly, with a touch of a smile. Rod saw dewiness in her eyes. He took her hands in his. “But since I can’t be your backdoor man, I guess I’m just going to have to settle for having the hottest stepmom around.” He squeezed her hands and kissed her on the cheek. “I gotta go,” he said, and headed out the door. ---- Rod started his job the next morning. He would work till three-thirty and was home before four. And usually he would head right out back to the pool for a quick swim to refresh. Marisa was on her summer vacation so only worked occasionally when she had meetings or conferences scheduled. She was a sun worshipper so on some days she’d be in a bikini, lying in a lounge chair beside the pool when he got home. He’d say hi, dive in and swim a few laps, then go into the house and up to his room. He’d often watch Marisa from the window as he dressed. Over the first couple Rod and Marisa were like ships passing in the night. On weekends he’d go his way and his father and Marisa would go theirs. But the weekdays, Monday through Thursday at least, they shared the space and gradually relaxed and became more comfortable living under the same roof. They shared meals and jokes and innuendos, maybe even flirted a little. And they stole glances at each other. Then one hot, sunny Thursday there was an equipment breakdown at work. The bosses sent Rod and all of the summer workers home a couple hours early so the maintenance crew could make repairs. Rod got home early and went up to his room to change into his swim trunks. Like any other day he peeked down at the pool. There she was, like most days, lying in the lounge, shades over her eyes, listening to NPR on the radio, her lean body basking in the bright sun, her black hair wet and plastered to her head. But this time she was topless. Rod licked his lips as he took in the delicious sight. She really is a sexy bitch, he told himself. He watched her for several minutes and found it was hard to pull his eyes away. He took some zoomed photos of her with his smart phone for future reference. Wearing only his swim trunks he quietly made his way down to the French doors that opened onto the pool area. He opened the doors and slipped outside. She hadn’t seen him, her eyes must have been closed. She hadn’t heard him either, she was listening to the radio. He sauntered over and when he was a few feet away he made a loud coughing noise. Marisa’s body started and she scrambled to find her bra on the table next to her. “Oh my God, do you always lounge around here topless? What’s this world coming to?” Rod said with faux annoyance, then laughed. Marisa located her top and placed it loosely around her breasts and glared at him, her eyes wide with shocked embarrassment. Rod took the lounge chair next to her and sat facing her. “You’re home early,” Marisa said. “Well?” “Well what?” she asked, her hands clutched on the bikini top covering her tits. “Do you always lay around here topless?” “Well, not always,” she said, relaxing. Her face broke into a smile. “Sometimes I go bottomless too!” “Hmmm,” Rod said. “I’d like to check that out sometime.” “I don’t think it’s anything you haven’t already seen before, is it?” Rod reached over and grabbed onto her bikini top. He tried to pull it away but Marisa held it tight. “Come on, Marisa, let go. Make my day.” They both smiled flirtatiously. Rod imagined the twinkle in her eyes behind her Ray-Bans. She loosened her grip on the flimsy garment. He pulled it away and tossed it onto the seat cushion beside her. “There,” he said. “That’s better.” “How long did you stare at me before you came outside and said something?” “Long enough. I stare at you all the time. You look good, Marisa.” “Thank you.” “You wearing your butt plug right now? “Don’t be naughty, now.” “I still have the one you gave me. I stick it up there sometimes, whenever I think of you.” Marisa looked down and pretended to move something imaginary from her sweaty stomach. “Do you need help with anything?” he asked. “Spreading suntan lotion on any hard-to-reach spots? Like your erogenous zones, or your private parts?” She stared at him a moment, her eyes a mystery behind her dark shades. Then she collected her towel and bikini top and stood up. “It’s getting kind of hot out here,” she said. “I think I’ll go inside.” She started walking to the house. “If you’re hot, why not go for a swim?” he called after her. He watched her swiveled ass and bare back as she walked away. She opened the French doors to the master bedroom and disappeared inside. The door was left halfway open behind her. Rod looked at the lounge where Marisa had just lain, and he could see its impression left in the cushion. There was a paperback book and a tall glass, half-filled with tea and melting ice on the table. He looked back over at the open door to her—and his father’s—bedroom. He stood up, wondering if he should or shouldn’t. His tickled cock told him he should. He walked over to the door and slipped inside. Even with the door open it seemed dark inside the bedroom after the bright sunlight outside. His eyes were adjusting when she spoke. “What took you so long?” she said. She was standing by the bed, naked except for her skimpy, damp bikini bottom plastered over her horny cameltoe. God, she’s hot, he thought. He walked to her and wrapped his open arms around her and her hands immediately delved inside the back of his trunks to fondle his firm ass. Their open lips met and their tongues collided in a tenacious mouthfuck. Rod felt his stiffening rod being pushed down by the fabric of his shorts as Marisa pushed them floorward. “I knew this would happen,” Marisa said, in between tongue sucks. “I didn’t know how or when, but I knew…” “Me too,” he said. With a quick rush Rod felt his trunks suddenly fall around his ankles and his erected dick was flopping up and down from the force of it. He knelt down in front of her, his nose an inch from Marisa’s clammy crotch. He yanked the thin fabric of her bikini bottom aside, spread her lush lips and buried his mouth into her, licking, lapping, sucking, eating, and she ran her fingers through his hair and over his scalp. She screamed with delight and leaned into him, screwing his face. Rod’s hands snuck up under her bottom and he wedged her cheeks apart, his fingers searching for her tunnel of love. Her asshole instantly dilated at his touch, so Rod filled the void by ramming two of his pussy-dripped fingers into her. “Oh, Jesus Christ,” she belted out, digging the digging. Rod kept mashing his face into her pussy, getting off on her groans, and he sucked her turgid clit and continued to grind his fingers into her asshole, prepping it for the main act. He felt the force of her crotch compressed against his face. “Oh, God,” she squealed. He turned her torso and drove her onto the bed with his face. Her twisted oyster tasted fine and was mushy in his mouth, but his dick was hard and cocked and ready to take aim on her wet, open twat. “God, I’ve waited for this. I’ve got to fuck you,” he said as he mounted her. “Then your ass is mine.” She fed his cock into her all the way and squeezed it with every cunt muscle she had. Rod groaned as he started pumping her and his distended dick felt the encouragement from her collapsing walls. Her ass was barely on the bed and her legs flailed in air as he drilled her. They both breathed and hissed heavily as they fucked. Rod wanted to release his stony burden and unload his cum into her so he could move on, relieved, to her ass. And take his time. Marisa understood. They screwed hard. He punched, she scrunched. He fucked, she bucked. She dug her fingernails into his back. He dug his fingers into her ass. It was looser than he liked, despite her carnal clenching, but he kept grinding away, thinking about her snug asshole. When he finally came it was an eruption, and their bodies were a savage dyad that shook as one, and he was as entered into her as he could be, cock in cunt, fingers in ass and tongue in mouth. When he was done he pulled out and turned her over on her belly as he pushed her onto the center of the bed. “Wait!” Marisa reached over to the nightstand and opened the shallow drawer. She took out a small rubbery tube and handed it to him. “Here,” she said. “Thanks, we’ll get to that,” Rod said. Then he pulled aside the narrow strip of her bikini bottom and buried his tongue into her ass. She bugled like an elk. He decided he would tongue her till she came, then he’d fuck her ass. It took about fifteen minutes of his licking and rimming and tongue-fucking her butthole, her moaning throughout, until she had an orgasm. She had been stroking her clit like she was churning butter the entire time and when she came it was like a breached watershed. “Fucking Christ!” she bellowed. Her warm wet rush ran deep and puddled on the bedspread. It would have to be cleaned, Rod thought, before the old man got home. Then he rose up onto his knees behind her, between her legs, and picked up the tube. He squeezed a liberal amount into his hands and rubbed his palms up and down over the shaft of his sturdy cock and then jabbed his fingers in and out of Marisa’s asshole. Then he pointed his pole at her hole. Marisa felt the tip of his cock kissing her ass and opened it wide for him. Rod didn’t hesitate and pushed his reloaded missile into her, the smooth cushioned friction arousing and encouraging him further, and he found his rhythm, and fucked her, and she squinched her ass around him, and with every pulse she hissed with bated breath. He pounded her for several minutes and soon felt his cum coming. He groaned like a leaky baritone sax and Marisa recognized it for what it was. “Keep it up!” she blurted. “Keep going.” Rod ejaculated deep into her and his semen tickled the head of his dick, but he kept pounding away nonetheless. After a couple more minutes his dick was spent. But he kept drilling hoping to reach pay dirt. He finally did. Her body trembled and her asshole loosened around his drained member. She came again, and Rod pulled out and watched his cum roll out of her asshole as her body vibrated on the mattress. Then he traced his tongue along the crack of her ass and upwards over her sweaty back to her neck and sucked her earlobe into his mouth. “God, we can fuck,” Rod whispered into her ear. He rolled her over onto her back and jammed his tongue into her mouth and kissed her, roughly at first, but it soon morphed into a long, loving tongue tangle. When the kiss finally ended their faces broke into wide smiles. Rod dragged his depleted body up and off of her and stood. “God, what a fuck!” he said, and walked naked out of the room, his drippy cock swinging between his thighs, and upstairs to take a shower. Marisa stared at his ass until he was out of sight. ---- That’s how their summer affair started. There would be no more sly flirting or coy smiles or sexy innuendo. It was now understood. When Dad was away, they would play. And the more they played the more brazen they became. Three or four times a week they would find themselves naked together and would tear each other up. Before long it got to the point where Rod would get home from work and Marisa would be sunbathing nude out by the pool, and he’d walk out there naked, take a dip in the pool and then lie in the lounge beside her. They would talk innocently at first but it would soon migrate to something sexy or suggestive and one thing would lead to another. Rod’s dick would start to get aroused and soon Marisa would have her hand wrapped around it, stroking him, and soon it would be in her mouth. The first few times when things heated up they would take it into the bedroom, but before long it was not uncommon for them just to get into it right then and there. Sometimes Rod would eat her pussy right on the lounge chair or assfuck her right out under the hot sun. Often they’d jump into the pool to cool down but more often than not that would just lead to more shenanigans. They started sleeping together many nights, sometimes in her bed, sometimes in his. One night in her bed, Marisa was sucking his cock with her index finger lodged in his ass when her cell phone rang. She unlatched her lips and detached her finger and said, “It’s your father, I better get this.” She talked on the phone to his father for several minutes while she stroked his cock. It was the normal goodnight phone call for the most part, except for when Rod stifled a groan and ejaculated all over both of them. “Do you feel guilty?” Rod asked, after she ended the call. “About what we do?” “Yes and no,” she said. “Yes, when I’m alone and I think about him. No, when I think about you. Does that make sense?” “Yep,” he said. “That’s kind of how I feel.” “Can I tell you a secret?” Marisa said. “Of course,” Rod said. “You give me something I can’t get from your father.” “What do you mean?” “Uh, what I mean is, your father is kind of old-fashioned. Sexually, that is. He won’t…can’t…give me what I need. But you do.” She leaned close and said, “Emphasis on the ‘butt’.” “Oh, you mean he doesn’t like anal?” “Let’s just say he’s not as enthusiastic about it as you are.” Marisa pulled the lubricant out of the drawer and handed it to him. Rod smiled and kissed her lips. He rolled her over on her belly. He licked her crack, rimmed her, lubed her and then fucked her up the ass. ---- It was late in the summer when things changed in a big way. It was one of the last days before Marisa had to start back to work full time and just a couple days before Rod would be heading back to school. It was a partly-cloudy, late Tuesday afternoon and Layla went over to her father’s house to get some of her things that were stored in the basement. He knew Marisa and Rod had to be around somewhere because she saw their cars were parked outside, but she wasn’t quite ready for what she saw when she looked out
And The Dog Made Three PT1 by
And The Dog Made ThrThe dog started it, really.ee PT1 Tracy Turner was sunbathing beside the swimming pool at the back of the house. The girl was young, but already very nubile and sexy, with the sort of body that had caused nearly all of the boys at school to frantically jack off while pretending that their fists were Tracy's hot cunt or sensual mouth. Gallons of cum had been spilled over fantasies of her -- and Tracy would have been delighted had she known how many hand-jobs she had inspired, because she was a naughty little girl who aspired to be naughtier. She had a heavy mane of dark, curly hair, almost black but shot through with reddish highlights, glinting copper, bronze, rust as the sun fell over her. Her eyes, closed now, were mahogany brown, heavily lidded and lashed. Her cheekbones were high and rather exotic, with a speckling of freckles just a shade darker than her suntanned skin. Her mouth was wide and full and sensual -- the sort of mouth that automatically made a young man think of blow-jobs. She was wearing only the bottom half of her bikini as she sunbathed topless in the privacy of her own back yard. Her tits were plump and firm, capped by rosy nipples that stood out in twin peaks, stiff and tantalizing, a mouth-watering sight to any man or boy -- and to quite a few women, as well. Her back was slender, her waist narrow and her belly gently rounded. She was slim-hipped and long-legged, sinewy yet soft, athletic in a very feminine fashion. Her bikini bottom was a tiny wisp of silk, drawn tight across her hips and dragged up into her crotch, as if by the suction of her cunt. A few wisps of dark pubic hair curled out from the narrow crotchband. She lay on her back, one shapely leg extended, her foot trailing in the water and the other knee slightly raised, her thighs parted. In that position, Tracy was a most provocative sight, a vision that would have caused instant hard-on's, had there been any horny young men about to admire her. But Tracy was alone. Except for the dog. Major, the big Great Dane, was lying in the grass beside the pool, his massive head resting on his front legs, slumbering peacefully. The brute was entertaining doggy dreams, pursuing juicy bunny rabbits and hated cats. His powerful haunches stirred and his flanks rippled gently. Tracy, as usual, was dreaming about handsome men and boys -- film stars and athletes and shaggy singers -- and her dreams were beginning to take on an erotic nature. She dreamed of being seduced -- and of seducing. Images of giant pricks, rigid and throbbing as they loomed up from swollen scumbags, danced fancifully through her sleeping mind. Her sexy lips turned up in a smile, her long, silken eyelashes fluttered -- and her cunt began to simmer. The heated fragrance of pussy wafted from the girl's groin and drifted across the yard on the gentle breeze -- coming to the sensitive snout of the Great Dane. He, too, was dreaming and their dreams were becoming linked by that exciting scent. The dog's nostrils twitched and rippled, inhaling the perfume of pussy. His long, red tongue came lolling from his jaw, wet with slobber. His dreams changed subtly and gradually, the object of his sleeping pursuit shifting away from rabbits and cats to a far juicier and tastier and provocative sort of prey -- aromatic pussy. The Great Dane's huge cock began to swell and elongate from his loins. His balls ballooned and his cock-shaft slowly extended and hardened. His fat sheath drew back and the tip of his angry red knob came squeezing out. The brute inhaled deeply and all of his bloated cock-head slipped free of the hairy sheath, looming out in a fat wedge of slick meat, the cleft parted. His knob pulsed in and out and a few drops of frothy pre-cum oozed from his piss hole. Major woofed and rumbled deep in his throat, then began to whine. He stirred restlessly, aroused by the provocative scent assailing his nose. His stubby tail wagged. He whimpered and opened his amber eyes. Raising his head, tongue hanging out and dripping, the Great Dane gazed at his young mistress. The dumb brute was slightly puzzled, knowing full well that Tracy was not a bitch in heat and not able to figure out why his instincts and reactions were spanning the gap between the species. But he most definitely was aroused, whether he knew why or not. His prick was thundering by this time. He arched his big, blunt head around and licked at the slippery tip of his flaring cock-head, then stared back at the girl from whose groin those delicious aromas were streaming so tantalizingly. Because he was only a dumb animal, Major didn't know why he was getting so excited about the girl but, being only a dumb brute, he also had no idea that bestiality was taboo. The Great Dane decided to investigate this phenomenon. He got to his feet, rising awkwardly around the looming bulk of his cock. With his long prick jutting out under him, the naked cock knob almost reached his massive chest. He advanced cautiously toward the pool area, his haunches lowered as if he were stalking a wary prey. He inhaled, following that compelling odor, drawn to Tracy's steaming cunt like an iron filing to a magnet. Tracy stirred, breathing a bit harder as her dreams got more intense. Her hips shifted slightly. She dreamed that she was sitting on Mick Jagger's face, with the double advantage of masking his unsightly countenance while taking advantage of his voluminous mouth. Major crept up, his muzzle thrust out, quivering. His wet, black nose flared. He lapped lightly at the inside flesh of her sleek thigh. Tracy murmured in her slumber. The dog licked higher, then pushed his questing snout right into the teenager's crotch. The crotchband of her bikini panties was sucked up into her smoldering cunt, exposing a hairy pink cunt-lip on either side. The material was drenched with pussy-juice. The Great Dane sniffed rapturously, then slid his fat tongue out and began to slurp at the delicious spillage of her cunt. His tongue lapped at her unfurled cunt-lips and at the sensitive nugget of her clit as it stood out stiffly against her panties. Doggy slobber soaked her crotch. Tracy woke up abruptly. Still smiling dreamily, she gazed down the gentle slope of her body -- then gasped, as she realized that her doggy was sniffing in her cunt! She jerked away automatically. Major raised his head and whined, his drooling lapper dropping from his jaws, an inquisitive look in his eyes and his ears standing attentively. "You naughty dog," Tracy admonished. But then she giggled, thinking that the dog looked just like some hopeful teenaged boy on his first date. His tongue had felt lovely and her cunt was still steaming. Tracy nibbled at her lower lip, thoughtfully. Was it really so very wicked to let a dog lap her cunt? she wondered. And even it was, it would be her secret. The dog, obviously, could not kiss and tell -- unless he could somehow pass on the information to other dogs, and Tracy giggled again at the thought of having a pack of hounds baying outside her window whenever she lay in bed, playing with her pussy. Well, was it wicked? Maybe so. But naughty things were always a hell of a lot more thrilling than wholesome things -- and felt better, as well. Tracy flushed, radiant with excitement at her own depravity, grinning impishly as she made up her mind to be naughty. She lay back, arching sinuously. She cupped her fat tits in her hands, pushing the heavy globes together and deepening the smooth cleavage. Her thumbs glided back and forth across the pert pink tips. "Well -- go ahead, then," she whispered, huskily, giving her pelvis a suggestive jerk. Major cocked his head uncertainly. "C'mon, you big, dumb son of a bitch." She giggled. "You want a dog yummy? Ummmm? You wanna lap my pussy, boy? Go on, then -- lap the fucker --" She hiked her trim little ass up, arching her slender back and tilting her groin higher. Her long, shapely thighs parted wider. Major yelped and jammed his muzzle back into her bikini-clad crotch. He snuffled and licked, his wet tongue slapping moistly against her. Tracy purred, wriggling against his snout, enjoying both the pleasant sensation and the dark psychological thrill of being so naughty, of surrendering so willingly to such an unholy whim. Shit! I'm getting my cunt licked by a fucking dog! she thought, feeling deliciously degenerate. The Great Dane burrowed in, as if he were trying to root a rabbit from its warren. His nose nudged, pushing the sodden crotchband of her bikini panties right up into her cunt. Juice creamed down her rosy cunt-lips, and the doggy hungrily lapped it up, slurping around the hairy rim of her pussy as the aroused teenager squirmed and writhed in ecstasy. Her heart-shaped ass jerked and her hips and belly pumped in a fucking motion. Reaching down, she grasped the Great Dane's collar and pulled his head away for a moment. Major gave her a baleful look, thinking she was denying him that succulent snack steaming between her thighs. But Tracy only wanted to uncover the tray. She tucked her thumbs under the elastic waistband and, hips grinding, drew her panties down. She kicked one foot free, leaving the soaking garment looped around the other ankle. She tilted her crotch up again, presenting her naked cunt like a steaming hot dish on a hairy platter. Her pussy-lips were unfolded, exposing the darker inner folds, all streaked with girl cream. Her clit stood out like a stump in a swamp. Pulling gently at her tingling nipples, Tracy gazed down her belly and licked her lips. She couldn't blame the doggy -- her cunt looked awfully delicious! Tracy knew, from licking her fingers when she frigged herself, that pussy-juice was scrumptious and, naturally, she often wondered what the stuff would taste like when a girl sucked it straight out of a creaming cunt-hole -- another naughty experience to which she aspired! Whining, Major dived into her crotch again, lapping with glee at her naked cunt-gash. Tracy moaned. It felt even better now that her panties were not hindering his tongue strokes. She reached down and spread her cunt-lips wide open, turning her pussy into an oval slot. The dog's long, hot tongue slid right up her cunt-hole and she gasped at the sensation. He ducked down, running his eager lapper all the way up her groin with a slurp. She arched, trembling. The brute's wet tongue started in the crack of her ass and dragged up through her open cunt, then flipped out in the dark tangle of her cunt-mound. Pussy-nectar sprayed onto her belly and into her curly pubic thicket. Trickles of the pearly stuff ran down the insides of her thighs and soaked into the crack of her ass. The doggy was going crazy as he lapped at her overflowing cunt, his nimble tongue slapping at her in a frenzy. "Oh! Oh! Oooooh --" Tracy moaned, jerking in a wild, horizontal dance against his head. He whimpered into her steaming cunt. His tongue dipped into her pussy, traced along her cunt-lips and bathed her clit. As the girl's cunt got hotter and creamier, the Great Dane got hungrier and hornier, lapping up that heavy flow with joy. "Yeah -- yeah -- tongue-fuck me, boy!" she cried. His lapper slid in, filling her like a cock. He licked at the inner folds, then drew his tongue out and lapped at her clit again. Waves of fiery sensation rippled across her shuddering loins, running across her heaving belly and shooting like an electric current up her trembling thighs. As her cunt-juice got thicker and creamier and even more fragrant, changing into cum, the Great Dane went into a frenzy. The flavor and the aroma drove the beast wild as they registered on his taste-buds and his nostrils. He seemed to be trying to jam his whole head up into her cunt. His tongue lashed her furiously and his nose flared in her pussy, inhaling her pearly perfume. "Oh, shit -- I'm creaming," she gasped. Her lovely face had contorted into a mask of lust, eyes narrowed and lips parted. She was moaning and whimpering and panting as she soared to the crest. The doggy wallowed greedily in her cunt as spunk poured out, all foaming and frothy and steaming hot. His whole muzzle was streaked with her cream and his jaws were dripping. "Lap it up -- lap it out of me -- oooh -- fuck -- fuck -- ooooh!" Tracy wailed, dizzy with desire. Her ass churned and her pelvis jumped and jolted. Spasms shot through her, each wave coming faster and higher. Then those waves had merged into one creamy crest. Tracy cried out in ecstasy, hovering at the peak, clinging to her climax. The final spasm shook her to the core and she slumped back, trembling and panting. The doggy kept on lapping merrily away, spooning out the last spillage with his eager tongue. He slurped cum out of the crack of her ass, licked it from her thighs and cunt-mound, then lapped at her pussy again. Tracy smiled dreamily, enjoying the after-play. And thinking that she owed the dog a favor ... webcounterwebsite
And The Dog Made Three PT4 by
And The Dog Made Three PT4 byChapter 4 Adolph, the big German Shepherd, had a dynamic hard-on. He was lying on his belly and his prick was so hard that it jerked spasmodically up and down. His long, red tongue was lolling out, drooling and his black nose flared as he inhaled Jennifer's succulence. The dumb brute was confused. His instincts told him that sex was taking place, yet he could plainly see that Jennifer's fuck-hole was being neglected. He only knew that his balls were full and his cock was hard as a stone and that he was desperate to sink that huge prick into something hot and wet. He whined -- and waited. * * * Licking her lips, Jennifer leaned forward. Her brother's prick was swaying up and down, neither hard nor soft but sticking straight out from his loins. She sucked his cock-head into her mouth again, wanting just another taste before she enjoyed the other half of this oral sex. Panting, Joe sank down onto his knees. Holding his prick in her mouth, Jennifer lowered her head as he descended. As her head went down, naturally, her ass rose higher. Joe was kneeling before her now and Jennifer was on her hands and knees, her blonde head jammed into his groin and her trim little ass hiked up. Her plump tits dangled like ripe fruit under her, ready to be plucked. As she mouthed her brother's cock, she purred and squirmed, wriggling her ass about. Without realizing it, Jennifer had assumed a position very familiar to her doggy. She was, in fact, in the doggy-fucking posture -- and Adolph became less confused. Her vacant cunt was streaming, spilling juice down her thighs and pouring a flood of pussy perfume over the dog's nostrils. Adolph inhaled deeply. His whole shaggy body trembled spasmodically and the great lever of his cock pried his haunches up from the ground. Head lowered and ass hiked up, the big dog was in the same position that Jennifer was in. Neither Jennifer nor her brother was aware of the dog's interest. Jennifer was happily suckling away and Joe's cock was beginning to stir and swell again, inside her mouth, thrilling the naughty blonde teenager. She wanted to get her pussy sucked off now, yet she was reluctant to give up that succulent mouthful of cock-meat. She drew her lips away and kissed his balls. "Wanna cum again, Joey?" He grunted and moved his loins, rubbing his balls against her moist mouth and sliding his prick up the incline of her freckled cheek. "If I suck you off again, promise that you'll tongue-fuck me, afterward s?" she panted. "Yeah -- Yeah!" Jennifer purred. She ran her tongue over his ballooning balls, then slurped juicily on up his towering cock-shaft. She lapped up and down, tracing along the pulsing ventral vein, saliva running down his prick. She fluttered her tongue against the sensitive spot where his cock-head wedged out from his prick, causing that meaty slab to flare and throb and glow an angry red. "I love sucking you," she admitted in a sultry, husky tone. "We can suck each other off a lot, from now on, Joey, we can suck each other silly!" He moaned, humping and sliding his prick through her parted lips. She licked up and down his cock, her tongue criss-crossing on the underside of the fat tube and then flashing against the bottom of his knob. She bathed his cock with spittle, then licked it up again. Her saliva tasted lovely, spiced by the flavor of his cock-meat. She fitted her pursed lips against the base of his heavily veined cock-shaft and began to run them up and down, as if his prick were a meaty flute on which she was playing a tantalizing tune. Jennifer buried her lovely face in his groin, sniffing and licking, rubbing against his cock adoringly. Then she took his cock-knob into her mouth and nursed on it. Her blonde head began to rise and fall in the classic blow-job action, lips pulling up and down his stalk. Joe frigged into her face, feeding her prick as her head ducked down. His cock-head pumped into her throat and she gulped, but held it. Her chin was brushing against his balls and her little up-turned nose was nestled in his wiry pubic thicket. "Jeez, Sis, you're swallowing the fucker!" Joe croaked, staring down, amazed to see that all of his cock was buried in her magic mouth. She pulled up slowly, suckling with relish on every inch of his cock-shaft and then, lips collaring him just below his knob, she mouthed that flaring hunk of hot prick rapturously. Her lips nursed, and her tongue fluttered against the underside, then she twisted her head and wound her oval maw around on the pivot of his prick. She bobbed down toward his balls again, gorging herself on his cock. She sucked, blew, then sucked again as her lips pulled up and pushed down. Joe was fucking into her face in counterpoint, shoving his cock in as his sister bobbed down and withdrawing as her lips dragged and slurped back up to his smoking-hot crown. A trickle of slime oozed onto her tongue, like gorgeous glue bonding them together, promising the cock-hungry girl another bellyful of cum. She began to move her head up and down faster now, eager to drink his cum-juice and also to get her pussy tongued. But unknown to Jennifer, Adolph was sneaking up behind her ass, head first, following the aroma of her steaming pussy, his fat red tongue lolling out and slobbering hungrily. His prick was so stiff that it was humming like a vibrator, his hard-on seeming to begin in his asshole. Thrusting his muzzle out, the big dog sniffed at Jennifer's wriggling ass. His lapper slurped up the backs of her kneeling thighs and ran into the crack of her ass, dipping into her tangy shit-hole. "Oh!" she exclaimed, in surprise, her big blue eyes opening wide. She pulled her mouth off Joe's prick and turned to look over her shoulder. Joe groaned, finding his thundering cock neglected. His eyes had been closed. He opened them now and gazed down, seeing his rampant prick standing up alongside his sister's face, her frothy saliva steaming as it evaporated from the hot prick. Why had she turned away? he wondered, panicking, thinking that she had decided not to finish the job. Then he looked down at her up-thrust ass -- and gasped. Jennifer blinked, then grinned, when she realized that it was the German Shepherd's nimble tongue that was titillating her tight little asshole. A day -- even an hour -- ago, Jennifer might have been shocked and pulled away from the dumb brute's questing lapper, admonishing him. But following Tracy's revelations concerning canine tongues, the girl's attitude had changed. She squirmed back against his snout as his lapper shot right up her asshole. The doggy rimmed merrily away, slobbering into her tiny brown ring. Then his head dipped down and his tongue slapped at her cunt. "Oooooh!" she squealed, wriggling and rubbing her foaming cunt onto his muzzle. "Sis -- holy shit -- the fucking dog is licking your cunt!" Joe cried, scandalized. "Ummmm, I know." She giggled. Joe gaped in amazement. His naughty sister wanted the dog to tongue her pussy! It was disgusting, he thought. But, if so, why was his cock pounding and throbbing even more in response to that dark knowledge? Maybe it wasn't so disgusting, after all. Maybe it was just fucking delightful. Joe began to grin like a fiend. Jennifer glanced up at her brother with an impish look and, seeing by his expression that he was not about to discourage the doggy, she looked back over her ass. Adolph was whipping his hot tongue into her cunt-gash enthusiastically. Tracy hadn't lied about that, she thought. A dog's eager tongue was a real treat for a cunt! "Yeah, boy, lap my pussy," she moaned. "Slap that hot tongue right up my fuck-hole." Adolph whimpered, burrowing in as if he wanted to bury his muzzle up her cunt. His lapper slurped at her unpeeled cunt-lips, washed her pussy, bathed her frenzied clit and shoved on into her smoldering cunt-hole. Her cunt pulled on his tongue just as if it were a mouth being French kissed, dragging him deeper. Pussy-nectar poured out of her cunt and the dog lapped it up, spraying slobber into her cunt as he lapped her perfumed pussy-cream out. Jennifer reached behind her ass and dipped her hand into her cunt, spreading her cunt-lips open wider so that Adolph could slap his tongue right up into the intricate inner folds. His tongue slurped and her cunt squished. Pearly ribbons of spunk ran down his hairy muzzle, dripping in gooey shards from his jowls. "Sis, suck my cock!" Joe pleaded. She turned back to her brother and pounced on his prick again, sucking hungrily. She held her brother's balls in one hand and spread her pussy open with the other as she wriggled blissfully between boy and dog, driven wild by the double sensation of a mouthful of cock-meat and a cuntful of doggy tongue. Her brother bucked into her face and her dog slurped into her cunt-hole. Adolph's fat tongue splashed into her drenched cunt-gash with frantic enthusiasm, lathering her with slobber. He slurped up through her gaping cunt and on into the crack of her ass, tonguing her with long, rippling strokes. As the flow from her cunt got hotter and creamier and more fragrant, the dog yelped and growled and whined. His head ground around, twisting and turning like a terrier shaking a rat. Jennifer jerked back against the dog's snout, then rammed her head down to the root of her brother's prick, relishing both, wanting to cream the dog's tongue and swallow Joe's jism-juice at the same magic moment. Her cunt was starting to swirl with foaming cum and her hot mouth was salivating as if it, too, were about to cream. She moaned, squirming sinuously, her trim little ass churning and her blonde head bobbing up and down as if she were ducking for apples in her brother's groin. As the German Shepherd shoveled his lapper into her fuck-hole, stuffing her with hot tongue meat, she fed Joe's delicious prick into her face balls-deep, whimpering softly. Joe's pisshole was spilling out pre-cum onto her tingling tastebuds but, since he had already shot one enormous wad into her mouth, he wasn't quite ready to cum again, she realized. She struggled to hold back her own creaming, wanting to drink her brother's fuck-juice at the same time that her cunt juiced on the Shepherd's lapper. She forced her ass and hips to jerk more slowly while her head rose and fell faster in an effort to milk off Joe before she soared to the peak. But there was another prick involved -- a big, hairy prick that needed to be emptied more than Joe's. Adolph slapped his tongue into her cunt, spraying juice out. Then he raised his head, whining, his cock like an armed rocket under his belly. Jennifer wailed, reaching behind her ass and groping for the dog's collar so that she could haul his head back into her cunt. Devoid of a tongue, her pussy was fluttering desperately. But then Adolph hunkered down, braced his hindquarters, and sprang up, mounting Jennifer's ass. His forelegs wrapped tightly around her hips and he clung to her haunches, panting over her back. He humped, flanks rippling, stabbing his smoking hot cock out into the girl's soaking steaming cunt. Jennifer gasped on her brother's prick. "Jesus, he's trying to fuck you!" Joe wailed. Then naughty Jennifer smiled. Wouldn't that be something to tell Tracy! webcounterwebsite
Controlling Sister 2 by
Controlling Sister 2 byIntroduction: This story is the property of the author. It may be redistributed, copied and stored without changes, though it is not to be used by commercial entities. Using this material in any commercial publication, including websites, without the express permission of the author, will be followed up with legal action. This fictional story was written for the entertainment of adults and should not be viewed by those under the legal age.After my sister Marie was found to be pregnant she came to my room one day. She and I were no longer hostile to each other, unlike the last few years, probably because she knew she needed all the support she could get. "JP, Mom said something weird when she found out I got knocked up," she said. "Yeah?" I replied. I was a real conversationalist in my teens, it seemed. She continued, "She said, 'Pregnant at 16, not again!' I figured she was referring to getting pregnant herself, except..." "Yeah?" I repeated. Yep, a real conversationalist, me. "...except she got pregnant with me when she was 20, not 16." She was right; the math didn't add up. We asked Dad about it. He sat us down in the basement living room, making sure Mom wasn't around to hear. "You can't talk to Mom or anyone else about this, kids," he said quietly, "but she got pregnant in high school, just like you, Marie." "But..." Marie began. Dad continued: "She had to give the baby up for adoption. Her parents wouldn't let her keep it." Marie moved her hand reflexively to her stomach, as if to protect her unborn child. My Dad quickly spoke: "But we won't force you to do that, Marie. This isn't the 60's." No, it was the 80's: blow-dried hair, parachute pants, and Duran Duran. We thanked Dad and talked about it some more between the two of us. Marie suggested we look through birth records at City Hall to see if our older sibling could be found. --- It took several months of work, but we eventually found out that we had a 20-year-old half-sister, and although she was adopted soon after birth, she was still in town somewhere! We left a message with the adoption agency that we would like to meet her if she was okay with it. It took several more months before anyone got back to us, and by then Marie had given birth to her daughter Stephanie (also my daughter, though I didn't figure that out until later). We couldn't believe the address when we saw it: she lived only 2 blocks away! Marie and I called our new sister Laverne on the phone and arranged a time to meet. When we rang her bell we were surprised by the tall, statuesque beauty that answered the door. Laverne's most obvious feature was that she was black! Well, half-black, but her dark skin must have favored her father. No wonder Mom's parents wouldn't let her keep the baby! Back then mixed race relationships were totally taboo. Laverne gave us both a crushing hug and invited us in for tea. As she turned away I couldn't help but admire her rounded ass in tight Capris as we followed her into the kitchen/dining room. Marie and Laverne got along instantly, chatting it up the way women do. No, Laverne didn't know who her mother was growing up, until she found out we wanted to meet her. No, Mom did not want to meet Laverne...Dad had made that clear after we found her. No, we didn't know who her father was. While my sisters chatted I observed Laverne's beautiful face. Some of her features were recognizable from Mom's side of the family but most were not. She had medium brown curly hair which she tied up on top of her head in a kerchief. She was a knockout! When Laverne got up to get some more cream for our tea I again admired her firm but rounded ass. When she leaned over to pour she showed some fantastic cleavage between her sizeable breasts. Her personality was what could only be called bombastic. She was loud and proud, but funny and charismatic rather than annoying. We both liked her. When it was time to go home, with the promise of visiting again, Marie and I were heading out the door when I told her I had forgotten something. I slipped back into Laverne's house and concentrated on my new half-sister as she was walked back to the kitchen. There was a wrenching feeling in my head that I hadn't experienced in a year and I was taller, and definitely female! I turned around to see myself in the entryway of the house. I only had a moment, so I quickly grabbed "my" boobs. My God, they were incredible, large and surprisingly sensitive through Laverne's bra. I turned Laverne back to how she had been facing when I took her over, and then pulled my consciousness back into my own body. I quietly closed the door and headed home with Marie, a smile on both our faces, though mine was for an additional reason. --- A year ago I had discovered I could push my consciousness into my 16-year-old sister Marie's head, using her body as if it was my own. She had no memory of the experience afterwards. It took me a few weeks to work up to actually having sex with her, and even then it was kind of an accident. Once we started fucking, though, I was hooked, and since sex education wasn't going to be part of my school curriculum for almost another 2 years, I didn't realize it when I impregnated her. By then I had actually fallen in love with my mind in my sister's body. And then my ability just went away. I think it had something to do with her getting pregnant, but even after her (our) daughter Stephanie was born I still couldn't control my sister anymore. I had spent a lot of the last year being depressed over the loss of my lover. Now do you understand why I was smiling? --- Unlike with Marie, Laverne didn't sleep in the next room so taking her over and having her slip into my bed each night wouldn't work. While I lay in my bed that night I decided to see if I could project my mind the two blocks to my new half-sister's house. I concentrated, imagining the walk there. Down Smith Ave., right at Mayfair St., and halfway down the block. I could envision her house. Now through the door...where would her bedroom be? In my mind's eye there had been a bathroom off of the main hall, and... The wrenching feeling came again, but different, with a kind of stretching sensation in my head, and then I was looking down at Laverne's long, glistening, naked legs as they poked out of the cover of bubbles in her bath tub. Yes! I went to stand up so I could review her sexy female form but nothing happened! I could see out her eyes, feel the warm water on her skin, and hear the water swish as she moved, but nothing else. I was a passenger this time, not the driver. Was it because of the distance? I waited, hoping she would do something titillating. She reached to the side, grabbed a wine glass, drank a gulp, and put it back. That was a little odd. I had never actually eaten or drank anything when I was in Marie's head, but the wine tasted good. Would that mean that I liked wine as well, or did it taste good because Laverne liked it? Something to explore later, I thought. Laverne closed her eyes, leaning her head back on the back lip of the tub. Now I couldn't see anything! 'Do something!' I yelled in my head. Laverne's eyes opened, looking around the room. Had she heard me? More quietly in my head, I thought, 'Squeeze your titties.' Laverne paused for a moment but didn't do it. I kept sending mental messages like 'play with yourself', 'make yourself feel good', and 'sex sex sex'. Laverne moved her hand down to her pussy, finding her clit and tapping it with her fingers. YES! I thought to myself, possibly broadcasting that to Laverne as well. My sexy new half-sister was now looking down towards her crotch so I could now see through her eyes the tops of her glistening, bountiful boobies, the lower parts obscured by bubbles. Laverne pushed two of her long-nailed fingers into her pussy and it felt good for both of us. Her other hand skillfully manipulated her clitoris. Her nipples tingled. As good as it felt to play with my own dick, a woman's pleasure was less focused on her pussy; she had many erogenous zones. With a guy it was pretty much just play with his cock and he'll be happy. She took the hand that had been playing with her clit and used it to lift one of her boobs...to her mouth!? I was shocked. Women could do that?! Clearly so, for those women blessed with large enough honkers. Laverne took her large nipple into her mouth, licking and sucking on it as her other hand sluiced into her pussy with increased fervor. I could feel her orgasm coming... ...and then it hit. She let go of her boob as her pussy contracted on her fingers. It had been a year since I had felt a female orgasm and I had missed it. Unlike with my sister Marie, through, Laverne's orgasm wasn't as strong as I remembered, though it did feel really good. If I had to compare it to anything I guess it would be like eating my favorite pizza (pepperoni and mushrooms) from my favorite restaurant vs. that same pizza from somewhere else. Not as good but still good, y'know? I left Laverne's mind and snapped back into my own body. My dick was super hard and it didn't take more than a minute of jacking it before I exploded cum all over my stomach. I cleaned up and then went to sleep, a big smile on my face. --- The next day was Saturday, and I wasn't going to waste any time. I went to Laverne's house and looked in through the windows until I saw her in the living room. Then I projected my mind into her body. As had happened the first time I took her over, my perception split into hers and my own. I was looking at Laverne through the window and I was also now looking back at myself outside, and I had full control of her body this time. Pronouns get weird from here on in. I will use "me" and "female me" so we don't get confused. Female me went to the back door and let me in. No point in letting neighbors see me coming and going all the time, I thought. Heh...cumming and going... We found what was obviously Laverne's bedroom. There was a desk with a mirror, a chest of drawers, and a really nice bed with bars in the head and foot boards. There were weird fuzzy things hanging from the four bedposts. I took a closer look. Pink fuzzy straps like belts? Anyway, I didn't want to be distracted from my new lover's body. I turned and sat on the bed. Female me was wearing a tight sleeveless shirt and jeans. She turned away and undid the jeans first, sliding them slowly down her butt. This was something I really wanted to see so she took her sweet time doing it, teasing me. Finally the butt of her jeans (and her underwear with it) slipped down off her ass and it was glorious. Her booty was firm but round like a ball. My cock was standing at full attention and I had only seen her butt so far! Next, female me unbuttoned her shirt, dropping it to the ground. She was still facing away from me...she looked back at me over her shoulder and blew me a kiss. I smiled. I was damn sexy. She had trouble removing the bra, as expected. I never had to take off Marie's bra because it had already been removed by the time I took her over, like at night or in the girl's change room. I got up and managed to figure out the hooks with a little work. The bra came free and flopped to the floor. I sat back on the bed, waiting. Female me turned and...her hands were covering her breasts. The little minx! She strode forward with those gorgeous long legs, still holding her boobs. She got right between my legs as I sat there and then in a flash her hands were off her boobs and behind my head, pulling my face to her glorious mammaries. I was drowning in boob flesh. If there was a list of ways I wanted to go, this was #2 (#1 being mid coitus, of course). I did my best to nibble and lick as much of the boob as my mouth could reach. Female me liked the feeling of that. Her pussy was getting wet. She pushed me back on the bed and climbed on top of me. She closed her eyes and started to kiss me. The reason she had to close her eyes was because in her head she was still a guy, and I wasn't attracted to my own male body. In a female body I could fuck me, which felt awesome, but I didn't want to see me as I did it. It's kind of like how heterosexual men don't want to masturbate while looking at themselves in a mirror; they want to fantasise about sexy women! Unlike with my sister Marie, whose face actually turned me off because of how much of a bitch she had been to me for years, I could now keep my own eyes open and looking at the beautiful face of Laverne as we French kissed, our tongues dueling like fencing foils (also French). Female me reached down and unzipped my pants, freeing my engorged member. It had actually gotten bigger in the last year, but I hadn't had a chance to use it on anyone yet. Some girls were starting to show some interest in me at school but for much of this school year I had been depressed, in withdrawal due to the loss of my lover, my mind in my sister's body, so I still didn't have a girlfriend. And I didn't need any of those girls anyway...I had a hot, sexy lover right here! She lined my cock up and it slipped into her wet hot depths with ease. Both of us moaned...we had missed sex! Female me started to slam her pussy down on my cock hard and fast. I was surprised but it seemed she wanted to get off quick. Sure enough, she straightened her back and jammed her pussy as hard against me as she could as she came. I didn't have a chance. We had only been fucking for maybe a minute or two but now I was crying out as my cock blasted her insides with incestuous sperm, the sensation of her vaginal tunnel spasming around my cock extending my orgasm and the feeling of my warm seed shooting deep inside her reproductive system extending hers. Finally, she collapsed on top of me, both of us panting from the incredibly brief but intense fuck. I needed to go in a bit, as I had some things planned with the family later that afternoon, but I didn't want to leave Laverne with my cum dripping out of her pussy. She might think she was raped or something. I had figured this problem out a year earlier with Marie. We ran a bath and she got in, holding her vaginal lips open to allow the water in to flush out the sperm. One side effect of her holding her pussy lips open like that, though, was the warm water and the sensation of her fingers stretching open her sensitive vagina tended to cause her to get turned on, and this was no exception. This time, though, I was also present, and seeing her like this had brought new life back to my cock. I removed my clothes and got into the bath with her. She rose up so I could sit down under her, facing her, and then she sat down on my lap. It was no trouble getting my cock back into her. She closed her eyes and we kissed again as we ground our sexes together. One reason I liked sex positions where I was facing female me was because I could suck on her boobs. I did so now, noting the darker brown of her wide areolae around her large nipples before I engulfed one with my mouth. Female me liked that a lot. As I had discovered the first time I had taken Laverne over, her boobs, while large, were also sensitive. She lifted her hips to get more movement going down there, and then settled back down. That felt really good! I bucked my hips as she raised herself up and down on my cock. I alternated between kissing my lover in her new body and sucking her nipples. It took longer this time to reach orgasm, but we reached it together and I shot more dangerous sperm inside my newfound half-sister's spasming, unprotected vagina. As I mentioned before, I was at least a year away from learning how sex could make babies, so I had no concept of what could happen if I kept seeding her, just like I had done with Marie the previous year. I stuck around so female me could clean herself up. Then she got back into Laverne's clothes and returned to the living room, right where she had been when I took her over an hour earlier. I left Laverne's property, and in doing so my mind slipped out of her body and I was only myself again, walking home with a big goofy grin on my face. --- That night as I lay in bed I ranged my mind out to Laverne again. As expected, the weird stretching feeling occurred again in addition to the wrenching sensation and I was in her body again. ...overwhelmed by the feel of a big cock ramming hard into me from behind! I could feel Laverne was getting close to orgasm as whoever was fucking her grunted heavily behind her. I could also feel that my arms were being held up on an angle, restrained by something. I wasn't in control again, so I could only sit there, feeling that guy's cock, much larger than my own, punching into Laverne's depths over and over. I also couldn't see...something was covering my eyes! Part of me wanted to leave her head immediately, to get away from this guy fucking her/me. Another part wanted to stay, to feel that big approaching orgasm wash over her body. That last part won. I could hear Laverne gasp as the pleasure in her tingling pussy overflowed into orgasmic bliss. Her body shook as incredible sensations exploded from all over: her clit, deep in her vagina, her nipples, even her butt hole. The guy grunted, shoving his cock as far inside her/me as it would go. I could feel a pulsing feeling, but not the warm wet sensation I had always felt when I came inside of female me. I stayed in her mind as the guy extracted his dick. That huge thing felt weird as it exited, but kinda good! I collapsed forward as much as I could with my arms still being held up, still shaking. I could hear the guy doing something, which I now believe was him disposing of the condom he had been using because Laverne wasn't on the pill. The mask that was covering my eyes was removed and then a few seconds later one arm was free. In the dim light I could see dark hands working on one of those fuzzy straps hanging from Laverne's bed posts, now wrapped around my other wrist. Once fully freed, she rolled over to face her lover. It was a big black guy, his body muscle-bound and his skin very dark in the dim light. He leaned forward to kiss her/me... UGH! I jumped out of her head. My cock had been hard but was now softening quickly. I just couldn't get it back to being hard that night, so I closed my eyes and fell asleep instead. --- I didn't want to jump into Laverne's head while she was getting dicked again, so I went back to her place the next day. I spotted her through the back window into the kitchen and took her over before she spotted me. As before, female me let myself in through the back door. We kissed and then adjourned to the bedroom. Female me had my dick out of my pants and was masturbating me when we heard something at the front door. We froze, listening. Someone had put a key into the lock and was coming in! I quickly looked around for someplace to hide and then decided on the closet. Laverne closed the closet door behind me and I stood there quietly as she turned to greet the new arrival. The closet door had horizontal slats so I could see out at a downward angle. I really hoped it wasn't the big guy from last night! It wasn't...it was actually a cute little blonde woman with a bob haircut. "Hey 'verne," she drawled at female me. Female me laughed and I almost laughed as well in the closet because that was what Ernest P. Worrel would say in those stupid commercials. The blonde moved forward and planted a wet, tonguey kiss on female me, who was surprised but quickly recovered, returning the kiss with gusto. Now that she was closer to the closet the woman looked to me like a teenager with her slim build, though it was hard to be sure. The girl started pulling up female me's shirt. Clearly Laverne had female lovers as well as male ones. She was awesome! In the closet, my dick, which was still hanging out of my pants because of the quick scramble to hide, started to rise again. Female me and the newcomer moved to the bed. The girl had removed female me's shirt and was working on her bra. Female me was unbuttoning the girl's jeans. The girl got female me's bra off, releasing those incredible mammaries, and then she stood up to pull her jeans and panties off. As she did so she asked, "Can we do the same thing we did last time? That was hot." I had no idea what she was talking about, so female me did my best to imitate Laverne's attitude behind her voice, "Absolutely, sugar." The girl, now naked from the waist down, jumped in joy. "Ooh!" she cooed, bending over and opening a side dresser. Both of me had a good look at the girl's naked butt as she did so. Not as nice as Laverne's or Marie's, but not bad either. Puffy pussy lips peeked out from between her legs in that position. The girl brought out several items: a tube that identified itself as personal lubricant, a mask without eye holes, and...what the hell was that? It looked like a guy's cock, except it was attached to some sort of rig with straps. As female me wondered what she was supposed to do the girl removed her shirt, revealing her flat stomach and small breasts, which I'd say were smaller than what could fit into my hand. Despite those she was damn sexy with that cute little face, smiling at female me in anticipation. Female me grabbed the strange cock rig and this action seemed to satisfy the girl, who then got on all fours on the bed and started to work a wrist into one of the pink fuzzy straps hanging from the bed posts. Female me made sure to pay attention to how the strap went on, and then secured the girl's other hand. The blonde was now pointed away from the closet with her puffy vagina looking right at me as I stood in there, hidden. "C'mon...fuck me with that thing," the girl demanded. Both of me looked at the fake cock in female me's hands, finally understanding. Somehow that thing strapped on to a woman so it was just like she had a penis! That was weird, I thought...why didn't they just get a guy to fuck them? The girl was moving her ass impatiently, sounding frustrated. Female me tried to figure out the strap on rig but couldn't. What to do? Then female me saw the eye mask that Laverne had been wearing the previous night and had an idea. She grabbed it and put it on over the naked, restrained girl's eyes. Once she was sure it was on well enough she beckoned me out of the closet. My cock was super hard by this point. I knew what she wanted me to do. Since we couldn't figure out the fake cock we'd just use a real one...mine! We'd have to be careful so the girl wouldn't realize, though. I removed my clothes and got on the bed behind the blindfolded girl. She moved her legs apart so that I could easily access that nice pink pussy, which now that I was closer I could see was framed by light, downy pubic hair. I poked my cock, the tip glistening with precum, at her vaginal opening. The lips only opened a little so I couldn't put my cock in. "Lube!" the girl called back at me. Female me grabbed the tube and popped the top, spreading some of the gel onto the tip of my penis. Cold! She also put some on her finger and inserted the digit halfway into the girl's pussy. "Mmm..." the girl responded. I got back into position. This time when I pushed my hard cock between those puffy lips they parted easily. The girl gasped as my cock pushed in a quarter of its length. I pulled back a little and then with a few more pumps I was halfway in. A few more thrusts and my cock was all the way inside this sexy, unsuspecting cutie. The girl spoke, "Unhh...it doesn't feel as big as last time..." Well thanks, I thought in my head, way to make a guy feel inferior. She continued, "...but it also feels better somehow. Weird." Okay, I would accept that. I grabbed the girl's hips, pulled back halfway and then rammed my cock into her. She yelped, but in a good way. Then I did it again...and again. The girl's pussy was tight, tighter than Marie's had been, and adding in the forbidden aspect of fucking a girl who didn't know I was fucking her, I was worried that I might not last long. Female me understood and got behind me. She pinched the flesh of my ballsack, causing me discomfort and helping to back me off so I wouldn't cum too early. My thrusting was getting the girl there fast, though. I could feel her insides grip my cock tighter as it slipped in and out of her depths. And then she cried out and her pussy clamped down on my cock. Despite the pinching of my ballsack I realized that she was going to make me cum and then I also realized that if I blew my load in this girl then she would know it was a real cock inside her! I quickly whipped my cock out of her spasming cunt, somehow managing to clamp down on my orgasm so I didn't spurt all over her butt, which would have definitely clued her in. "Nooooo..." the girl moaned, her ass moving so her pussy might find my cock again. When I had recovered well enough to be relatively sure I wasn't going to cum right away I put my cock back inside the lithe, restrained girl. This got a, "Yessss..." from her, and she started to grind her pussy back on my cock. I actually managed to keep going for a while, and then my curiosity got the better of me. Leaning forward, I reached around and palmed one of her small breasts. It actually did fill my hand! I pinched her nipple. This set the girl off again, which in turn started my own orgasm once more. As before, I whipped my cock out before I painted her insides white. She cried out, "NO, PLEASE!" and shook her ass at me, practically vibrating from her truncated orgasm. I recovered from my own partial orgasm, once again managing to pinch off the ejaculation somehow. Within a couple of minutes I had recovered enough to put my cock back inside her very hot and wet pussy. This time, however, she took control, pulling herself forward and then pushing back onto my cock. I didn't have to do a thing as she fucked back at me. I looked over at female me and she was sitting on the floor, three fingers in her own pussy as she watched Laverne's friend unknowingly fuck back at my cock. Once again the girl's pussy started to tighten up. This time she called back at me, "Don't you fucking dare pull out this time, or I'll rip your tits off!" I could feel it coming, and I knew it would be huge. The slim blonde pushed her very wet, very tight pussy back at me faster, faster...her breathing had become ragged. I could hear, "Unhh...unhh...." from her each time she pushed my cock all the way back inside her. I had to pull out! If I didn't... "Don't you do it!" she hissed. "Uhh...UHH...UAHHHH!" She pushed her ass back at me hard, holding my cock as deep inside her as it would go. Deep inside I felt her pussy walls caress my cock shaft, and then they gripped my cock hard! "AAAAHHH!" she screamed. I couldn't hold it, and I couldn't pull out or Laverne would get in trouble with her girlfriend! My prostate spasmed, releasing a wave of semen. This rush of liquid mixed with the sperm that had been building up in my vas deferens through 2 previous aborted orgasms, plus this one, and the potent mixture then rushed up, up the shaft of my cock, blasting out the tip with incredible force. The reaction was immediate. The girl raised her head and screamed, "OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD!" Her pussy continued to grip my cock and release, again and again, her orgasm continuing as I pumped spurt after spurt of my proven babymakers deep inside her. Finally she collapsed forward and my cock slipped out from her depths. I quickly snuck back into the closet with my clothes and waited to see what would happen. While I had been sperming the girl, female me had managed to cum on her fingers hard. She recovered before the blonde, though, and quickly made sure to get some of the cum I had left on the bed, as well as some that was spilling out of the girl's inundated pussy, onto the fake cock. We wouldn't be able to pull this off if the strap on was dry! Female me removed the straps and mask from the girl, who was still shaking. The girl rolled and grabbed female me's face, kissing her passionately. "Oh my God, that was the best!" she said, "I didn't realize that thing vibrated too. I could feel it pulsing inside me!" Had we managed to get away with it? I hoped. The girl looked down at her distended pussy lips leaking man cum everywhere, and then back at female me, quizzically. Female me had already come up with the answer to that question: "I think I used too much lube," she said sheepishly. The dumb blonde believed it. "My turn," she said, pushing female me on her back and strapping on the fake cock. The girl was right: the strap on was bigger than my cock, but the lubrication from female me's recent orgasm, as well as the semen that had been smeared on the shaft, made penetration easy. As the blonde fucked female me with the strap on they kissed each other lovingly. It was a leisurely screw compared to the fucking we had just had. A fair amount of my semen had been dripped onto that strap on, and most of it got pushed inside Laverne's unprotected pussy as the blonde fucked her with it. When female me orgasmed her body urged that seed deeper inside. I waited in the closet until the blonde finally left after a long amount of after sex cuddle time and a promise to do this again soon. I never even found out her name. --- Marie and I went and visited Laverne after school later that week. I had tried to jump into my new half-sister's mind for the last couple of nights but couldn't find her. Had she slept elsewhere? Not that I could ask her that! We chatted about school, work (Laverne was a hairstylist), and hobbies. Laverne worked out at the gym some evenings and watched TV on others. She didn't mention her boyfriend or girlfriend, the latter of which I was very interested in but, again, I couldn't ask because there was no way I could have known about them without being a stalker. She did, however, mention that she was having trouble sleeping, and there were even a couple of times when she had blanked out or something and lost an hour of time. Marie perked up at this, as she had experienced much the same sort of thing about a year ago, though as she thought about it she realized it had stopped around the time she had gotten pregnant. I suggested that maybe it was a genetic thing, but Laverne said that she didn't experience this when she was 16, like Marie. I didn't have an answer for that. --- After we got home I lay in my bed thinking. What was I going to do about this? If I kept taking over Laverne's mind when she was awake she would start to question her sanity, or maybe consult a doctor. Was this sort of ability known to doctors? I had stopped taking over Marie's waking mind when she complained about the blackouts, switching to doing it after she had gone to bed. That way when she woke up in the morning she wouldn't think she had lost any time. That night I steeled myself, readying my mind as if it were my body preparing for a sprint. I envisioned Laverne lying in her bed... The wrenching feeling came again, but no stretching sensation this time! I had done it! Female me sat up in Laverne's bed, naked as a jaybird as the cover fell from her large breasts. She thought about masturbating but really wanted to fuck. Then I had an idea. Female me got up and put on a long coat and sneakers. She left Laverne's house and started jogging, which was kind of uncomfortable with her bra-less boobs bouncing about. It only took a few minutes and then she was in our back yard, looking up at my window. She looked around, piling up enough yard stuff to enable her to see in my window. Once she saw me on the bed my consciousness split again, and I opened the window and helped my lover in, as quiet as we could be. Female me dropped the long coat to the floor. I had her keep the sneakers on. She got on all fours on my bed and I got behind her. I had to bump her clit with my cock head a bit, but within a minute or so she was wet enough to enter. We groaned as my hard cock pierced her labia. The feeling of not quite enough lubrication was a combination of discomfort and pleasure mixed as I pushed harder. I withdrew partway and then pushed in again, getting further as her wetness spread around my cock. Once I was fully inside my lover's very hot pussy I pulled back a bit and waited. As her blonde friend had done the other day, she pushed her ass back on my cock, then pulled forward, and then pushed back again. That felt awesome! Not as tight as her little girlfriend, but her pussy felt really hot, temperature-wise, as it pushed and pulled on my cock skin. Pretty soon we were both getting close, female me pushing back on my cock faster and faster. I didn't want it to end yet, though...it was hard work getting her here! As female me started to cum I pulled out. She gave a disappointed groan, as her little friend had, shaking with aborted pleasure. I whispered to her that if she wanted more cock then she would have to earn it. I lay down next to her with my cock in the air and directed her mouth to it. When I had tried this a year ago female me didn't want to do it, as it seemed gay. Now, though, she was extremely turned on and sexually frustrated, needing some cock to fill that void. She tried it again. Grasping my cock, she licked the head, her tongue swirling around it. After a bit of that she took half of it into her mouth as she ran her hand up and down the lower half. I realized as she did this that gay men must be fucking awesome at cocksucking, as they know exactly what feels good for their own cocks. Sure enough, within a few minutes I was raising my hips up, ready to blow. Female me, though, had other ideas. She let go of my cock. I hissed in frustration. She looked at me with smoldering eyes. "You gonna give me what I want now?" Seeing the look in my eyes she climbed onto my lap, facing away from me in a reverse cowgirl position. My cock easily slipped into her sopping wet cunt. She rode me hard and fast. We were both primed and barely any time passed before I started to blow my load inside her, setting off her own orgasm. We weren't as quiet as we should have been. Once I had finished spurting an incredible amount of seed into my oblivious half-sister's unprotected vagina she collapsed back upon me. And then we heard footsteps approaching my door. Female me quickly jumped off my cock and rolled to the side, away from the door, falling to the floor as softly as she could. The door opened and my sister Marie burst in wearing that nightie I loved seeing her in while she had been female me. "Why are you making so much fucking noise...?!" Later on I snickered at her choice of words, but not right then. She stopped upon seeing my hard, cum-covered babymaker as I lay there looking back at her. I hadn't had time to cover it. She couldn't seem to take her eyes off of it. "Um...um..." she stammered. "I was whacking off," I said, matter-of-factly. "I'll try to be quieter, okay?" I didn't cover up...this was my room, after all. Marie took one last look at the penis that had impregnated her a year ago. Though she had no memories of the event, the feeling of deja vu was strong. Then she said, "Oh...kay," and quickly left the room, her face flushed. "That was interesting," female me said as her head poked up beside me. --- We managed to get female me back out the window without issue, and she walked home, my cum rolling down her shapely thighs as she went. Once home, female me had another bath to clean up the evidence of our lovemaking, pleasured herself, and then went back to bed. I retrieved my consciousness from her head shortly thereafter. --- On other nights I could only ride in Laverne's head and not control her body. I didn't know what had been different that night when I could, but it was frustrating. I was usually able to nudge her into masturbating, though. Finally, on Friday night I got permission to sleep over at my friend Warren's house. I tried to slip out that night but he woke up and I had to explain that there was this smoking hot chick who wanted to fuck me, but I had to leave right then. He insisted on coming with me, of course. What horny 15-year-old boy wouldn't? We practically ran all the way to Laverne's place. I had Warren hide in the bushes to the side of the house and then went around the back so he wouldn't see me. I pushed my mind into Laverne's and got female me to put on a robe and open the back door. Once she saw me I could again control both our bodies, and then I called Warren in. His eyes just about bugged out at seeing my sexy half-sister practically spilling out of her robe. I made introductions, female me not showing much interest in my friend, and then I told him to have a seat in the living room while she and I adjourned to the bedroom. While female me rode my cock to a mutual orgasm, my buddy Warren spied on us through the bedroom door keyhole. He pulled out his cock and sprayed his cum on the door before we finished, returning to the couch afterward. Female me and I emerged from the bedroom, both of us wondering how I was going to manage leaving since I couldn't keep both bodies under control if we separated. Female me stepped into the pool of Warren's cooling cum that had dripped off of the bedroom door and while she was wiping her feet he called me over. "Dude, I'm sorry," he said, "But she's too fucking hot. You gotta let me fuck her or I'm telling." "What the fuck?" I blurted. "I'm sorry!" he apologized again. "That's the deal." I looked at female me. Could I fuck my best friend? I didn't really have a choice. She dropped her robe and approached Warren. Once again his eyes bugged out, this time over the naked, gorgeous Nubian queen approaching him, her boobs and hips swaying. Now that it was really happening he didn't seem to know what to do. Female me took right over, unzipping and pulling off his pants. His cock, while a little longer than my own, was thinner. I wondered how it would feel inside me. Wait, not inside *me*...inside female me. As she turned around so her back was facing my friend (so she wouldn't have to see his face) I went to the bathroom. Once I was out of sight I made sure to continue controlling her, my consciousness vacating my own body. I looked down my sexy female form at Warren's hard teenage cock below me and then sat down in his lap, rubbing my vaginal lips along his shaft. He gasped. Realizing that this was probably his first time and he was unlikely to last long, I raised myself up and nestled the head of his cock between my pussy lips. I heard him hold his breath, as if he was about to dive into water. I sank down on his cock, the semen I had deposited in Laverne's pussy a few minutes earlier making the penetration easy. Warren moaned. I think I did too. Then I stared to fuck my best friend with my half-sister's pussy. It definitely felt different than when she fucked me, or her boyfriend. Not better or worse; just different. His cock went in and out easily. I could sense he was already close, despite cumming earlier, so I started to slam my pussy down on his cock hard. I wanted to get there as well. Unfortunately, it was not to be. Warren cried out and I felt his cock throb deep inside me, spurting a second load into my half-sister's unprotected depths. I got up and headed to the bathroom. Once I got there my vision split and I was once again one mind in two bodies. I called out that we'd be a little bit cleaning up. Warren grunted, content to lie there. Female me pleasured herself again while she cleaned the copious amounts of cum out of her pussy, once again unknowingly increasing Laverne's chances of getting pregnant. After we were done I awkwardly waited in the hall, telling Warren to hold open the front door while I kept an eye on female me as she got into Laverne's bed. I waited for a couple of minutes after she had closed her eyes, and then quickly and quietly headed out of her house, pulling female me back into my own head and closing the front door as softly as I could. Then we ran. --- When we got back to Warren's house we got in trouble with his mom for slipping out, but we didn't care. We went to bed with smiles on our faces. In the morning I had trouble meeting my friend's eyes. I had had sex with him the previous night! I told him that we couldn't go to Laverne's house anymore, and he couldn't even mention it again, not even to me. He kept asking about it over the next few weeks and eventually I stopped hanging out with him. --- All good things must come to an end, as they say. The next night I was again able to jump into Laverne's mind and control her body while we were both at our separate homes. I realized as I sat up from under her bed covers again that it worked if I took her over while she was sleeping! Unfortunately, that revelation came too late. On her way to my house, only a block away from hers, I felt a fluttering, warm feeling deep inside her midsection. Oh no, I thought, recognizing the feeling I had experienced once before, but not what it meant beyond... My consciousness snapped back into my head. NO! I tried to broadcast myself back into Laverne's body, but I knew it was no use. I tried anyway, again and again, giving myself a migraine. I had lost female me, again. It was over. --- Although my love affair with my mind in my half-sister's body had been more sexual than loving, unlike with my mind in my sister Marie's body, I was still devastated. I spent more and more time in my room than with the rest of the family. They recognized the same symptoms from my funk last year, again thinking that maybe a girlfriend had broken up with me. They weren't far wrong. --- During my depression my sister found that Laverne just up and moved away. We never heard from her again. She asked Laverne's next door neighbors but they only said that prior to her leaving they heard some big guy yelling a lot one night, and then on another night some crazy blonde chick broke one of her windows. --- Eventually I got over my loss, and I enjoyed being the live-in uncle to my niece Stephanie. When I finally learned about how babies were made almost a year later, I realized that I was probably more than that. Yes, with the amount of sperm I had pumped into my sister's reproductive system without protection for weeks prior to her getting pregnant, it was pretty much a sure thing. Marie, a teenaged single mom, was unable to find a new boyfriend so Steph spent her first few years thinking that I was her dad, which was fine by me, not to mention true. --- When Stephanie turned 14, though...well, that's another story. webcounterwebsite
Controlling Sister by
Controlling Sister byIntroduction: This story is the property of the author. It may be redistributed, copied and stored without changes, though it is not to be used by commercial entities. Using this material in any commercial publication, including websites, without the express permission of the author, will be followed up with legal action. This fictional story was written for the entertainment of adults and should not be viewed by those under the legal age.I was playing with my dick while watching an R rated movie on the small TV in my room. The main girl character was getting fucked in the back seat of a car, and not entirely willingly...she wasn't saying no but not saying yes either, y'know? There wasn't actually anything more than a bit of momentary boobshot and lots of gasping and suggestive movement, but I had just turned 14 and hadn't seen any female nudity, other than in that porno mag I had found under my parents' bed, and that was just pictures. This had movement and sound and was the hottest thing I had ever seen in my young life. I know, kind of pathetic in this day and age; this was back in the 1980's, though. Late night nudity and fake sex on the movie channel and porno mags were pretty much all we had for titillation, and I didn't have a girlfriend either. The main guy character in the movie grunted and shook a bit, and the girl gasped. I realized that something momentous had just happened, and then all of a sudden my dick felt really good, and then it felt like I needed to pee RIGHT NOW! I rushed from my room to the bathroom, flinging the door open and hoping not to piss everywhere in my mad dash. I directed my dick to the toilet and...nothing. I couldn't pee. Confused, I returned to my room. The movie had moved on to less interesting things so I went to bed. I realized later that I had actually had my first orgasm. The feeling of needing to pee was actually my first ejaculation, but cut off partway through. Yes, everyone knows that now, with sex education available early in school and porn a click away, but like I said, it was the 80's. Also, I lived in a small town that didn't believe in teaching sex ed until you were older. That's pretty damn stupid, as kids can get pregnant at my age, and sometimes even younger! Anyway, those weren't the only firsts that occurred that night. After I went to sleep I dreamed I was floating up, out of my bed. I felt cold, and then I was wrenched to the side. I couldn't see anything. This had never happened before. Then I stopped, settling back down. I felt warmth return to my body. I awoke, sitting up in the darkness. I felt kind of weird. My head... I moved my hand up and touched my hair...my long hair. I suddenly had hair going down to my shoulders! Surprised, I felt the wrenching sensation return, and then I was lying down again. I sat up once more, touching my hair to confirm it went only down to my ears. Also, my body felt...right...again. Confused, I fell back asleep. --- In the morning I was awoken to my sister banging on my door. "Get up VD! You're going to be late for school!" she called. My fucking sister. She was almost 3 years older than me at 16 but acted like she was my mother sometimes. Oh, and my name isn't VD, it's JP, short for Jean-Paul. My sister Marie has called me VD ever since I wrote "JP" a little sloppily on an assignment a few weeks ago and she thought it looked like "VD". That stands for venereal disease, a term she had learned in health class last year (yes, 15 was just old enough for sex education in our town). She never called me VD when our parents were around, of course, which meant that they had already left for work and I really was going to be late for school. I heard Marie go out the back door on the way to that very place and then I rushed about getting ready. I don't remember many dreams but the previous night's was particularly vivid. I recalled that besides the longer hair there were other odd things...feelings...but I couldn't put my finger on what they were. Oh crap, I thought, I was daydreaming again, and was going to be late for school! --- I had actually been late to school that morning, and Marie had heard about it somehow. After I got back home she took great delight informing Mom and Dad about it. I got grounded from seeing my friends for 3 days. I caught up to her alone in the basement living room while she was watching TV alone. "Bitch," I said to her. She just turned that petulant frown of hers -- which these days is referred to as "bitchy resting face" -- on me, gave me a stare, and then turned back to her program. She was pulling this crap all the time, treating me like I was a little kid, and I was pissed off! My face got hot, and... ...the wrenching feeling again, though it stopped almost instantly. I was sitting down now. But I had been standing... ...just like the boy standing in front of me now. I looked up into the boy's face, which I realized was my face, though it looked kind of strange because normally I only see my face in a mirror, and this was not a mirror image. I looked down. The first thing I noticed was long, shapely legs crossed under me. The next thing I noticed was the pair of boobs pushing out the tight t-shirt I was wearing. I had boobs!? I took a moment, never having seen breasts at this angle before. And then I realized... I was my sister! Or I was in her body, anyway. I looked back at my body. I was just standing there, looking at me, er, my sister. My body hadn't crumpled to the ground like you'd expect it to if nobody was controlling it. As I thought about this I realized I could still feel "myself"...my own body. I concentrated, raising "my" hand and waving at, er, me. So Marie and I hadn't swapped consciousnesses; she wasn't in my body and me in hers. I was in both! Just then Mom called us to dinner and the surprise snapped me back into my own body. Marie was sitting on the couch in front of me, looking confused as I stopped waving at her and put my hand down. I went upstairs to wash my hands. Mom had to call Marie to dinner again, as it seemed that my sister hadn't heard her the first time. Did Marie have no recollection of what had happened while I had been in possession of her body? --- After dinner I finished my homework and watched The A-Team with the whole family, and pretty soon it was time for bed. I lay in bed, thinking. This new ability...it had started pretty much right after my first orgasm. I was becoming a man, growing underarm and pubic hair...my voice was changing... Oh my God, I thought, I'm a mutant! Like the X-Men! Or, more specifically, Professor X. The possibilities were unlimited! I could control anyone: teachers, police officers, even my parents! I tried reaching my mind out towards my parents' bedroom, to my Dad. I concentrated really hard... Nothing. I tried my Mom as well...also nothing. I even tried to control Ribbons, our kitten. Nada. What had happened to my power? It would have been nice to control one of my parents. They made the decisions and had all the power, and I could use one of them to ground my stupid sister and she wouldn't be able to do anything about it. I turned on my TV and it was already on the movie channel. I hoped this movie had some nudity and/or sex in it. Sure enough, about halfway through the main female character went full frontal and jumped the bones of one of the male characters, actually being quite enthusiastic about it as she pushed him back on his bed. I had never seen a woman act anything like this before, and my dick was quite hard as I stroked it. Then I was aware of...a sound?...reaching not my ears but I could hear it in my head. A woman, gasping in pleasure, but separate from the sound of the movie. Where was it coming from? The wrenching sensation came again, and I was lying back, looking down my body, between my bent legs as I watched the same movie on a slightly larger screen. Pleasure radiated out from between my legs, such as I had never felt before. Two of my fingers were hooked into a crevice where the base of my penis would normally be, and I was gasping from how good that penetration felt. I reflexively continued to move my fingers as I watched the sexy movie, bumping a little nub that felt really good! I could feel my body building to something, something... Ecstasy exploded out from between my legs, seeming to shoot inside "my" body from where my fingers were into some place inside I had no understanding of. From there it raced up my spine, blossoming into my chest and nipples. My back arched as I cried out, overwhelmed by the kind of orgasm that had never been experienced by a male before. It was too much, and the wrenching feeling came again. I was back in my body, my hand on my dick, which was as hard as a rock. I could hear someone gasping in the next room, and then silence. I started tugging on my cock and I felt the need to pee start again, but by now I had realized it wasn't that at all. I kept going, thinking about what had just happened in what I now realized was my sister's room. She had been watching the same movie, and playing with herself as well! I could feel something building in my cock, similar but different to what I had just experienced while in control of Marie. Within a few seconds there was a spasming feeling behind my crotch, a feeling of something rushing up my cock shaft, and then I was spewing hot liquid from my dick, not pee but thick. It felt incredible as I shot spurt after spurt from it, making a mess on my floor, but I didn't care. Finally I lay back on my bed, my softening cock springing back and coating my belly with a splat. As I lay there my faculties returned. Okay, so it seemed that I had the power to take over my sister's mind, but nobody else in the family? What a rip-off! Also, for some reason I hadn't maintained my consciousness in my own body while in my sister's this time. When I had snapped back into my own body I had just been sitting there, unmoving. Why was that? After my first full orgasm (my first male one, anyway), it was easy to get to sleep. --- I woke up after my sister had left but this time managed to get to school on time. I knew I had to investigate this ability further, but couldn't really do anything about it at school. Or could I? In between classes I tried to control some of Marie's friends in the hall. Nope, nothing. I was then able to briefly jump into Marie's mind as she walked by, causing her to trip. I jumped right back out and snickered at her pratfall. Okay, so I could only control my sister. What could I do with that? There were some options, I supposed, but first I had to make sure of something... --- When I got home Marie was downstairs watching TV again. This time I made sure she didn't see me before I put the "whammy" on her. Once I was in her head my real body stepped around the corner. As before, I could see her and I could see me in a kind of strange feedback loop. I slapped her right across the face. OW! That fucking hurt, as it was currently my face too! This time, though, I managed to keep myself in her head, instead of jumping out like the last time I was surprised. I moved my real body back around the corner, out of sight, and then I withdrew myself from Marie's head. The pain of the slap on my face immediately disappeared. For me, anyway. I could hear Marie gasp at the sudden discomfort left behind on her cheek. I heard, "What the fuck?" as I quietly slipped upstairs. Yep, she had no recollection of the time when I was in her head. --- That night I considered what to do about this new ability. Yes, I could take over my sister's body, but why? To put on makeup and be a bitch? I know what you're thinking: why didn't I just use this newfound power to start fucking my sister? Well, either you've never had a bitchy older sister or you're some sort of incestuous freak, because I was not attracted to her. Not at first, anyway. I finalized my plan for the next day and whacked off at the thought. After I was done I easily fell asleep again. --- At school the next day, near the end of math class, I asked the teacher if I could go to the bathroom. Sitting on one of the toilets, I cast my thoughts out toward my sister, where I knew she would be at this time of day. It took a moment, maybe because of the distance, but then the wrenching feeling came and I was looking through Marie's eyes again... ...at mostly naked girls! Marie had P.E. during my math class, and now near the end of the period everyone was getting naked and showering! I scanned the change room, spotting Christine van der Valk, a girl I had a crush on. The cute dirty blonde had just removed her shirt and bra, showing off some nice boobs, the small nipples surrounded by large pink circles, which I now know are called areolae. I could feel my own nipples harden at the sight, except they were in the wrong place, too far down and away from my body. I looked down... My sister didn't have her shirt or bra on either! I froze, looking top-down at Marie's firm breasts. Unlike Christine, Marie's areolae were small. I couldn't look away. I felt damp between my legs. After some moments I managed to look back up. Christine was gone and several other girls were heading toward what must have been the shower, if the girls' change room's floor plan mirrored the boys'. I looked at Marie's unused towel that was next to where I was sitting and realized that she hadn't showered yet. I quickly stood up and pulled down Marie's gym shorts. Carefully, almost reverently, I then lowered her panties. There, before me, though upside down, were the first real female genitalia I had ever seen. She had a V of dark hair tapering down to her vaginal lips, which were distended and I could see a slight glistening on them. I thought that must have been why it felt damp down there. Sweat? As a male, it was really fucking weird to be looking at my crotch and not seeing my cock looking back at me. I didn't quite know how I felt about that. I then realized what Marie must have looked like, just standing there, staring at her own twat. I quickly stood back up, removed her shoes and socks, grabbed her towel, and headed to the showers. There were lots of naked girls there! I tried not to be too obvious as I did my best to memorize the naughty bits of all of them. There was Rose Arroyo, a short but cute girl of Spanish descent, her boobs huge and her ass almost as big. Tall Ellen (what was her name...Davies?), with her long legs and bushy beaver keeping me from seeing what she had between her legs, though she had some nice tits that glistened from the water that cascaded down her lithe form. I figured I had enough "money" for the "spank bank" and withdrew my consciousness from my sister. As before, my body had just been sitting there while my mind was elsewhere, though my dick was super hard from all the girl flesh I had peeped at. I stood up, whipped my cock out, and quickly whacked off a load into the toilet. --- After school on Fridays Marie had extracurricular gymnastics. When she got home she had to take another shower. I thought about all the girls I had seen earlier in the day, naked and glistening as the water ran down their bodies, and got hard. I headed to my room to whack off, but then thought back to that time I had jumped into my sister while she had been pleasuring herself. That had been incredibly intense, though I had been slipped out of her head before I got the entire experience. Not this time, I decided. I sat on my bed and concentrated on my sister in the bathroom shower. And then I was her. I could feel the water from the shower hitting my chest, making my nipples tingle. My long hair was wet and I was nice and warm. I couldn't feel me in my original body, though. Was it something to do with sight, or distance? I didn't really want to think about it right then. I turned from the spray, bending and looking down between Marie's legs. Her pussy lips looked back at me. I experimented, using my fingers to move those lips apart, to push one finger between them a bit to see if I could find that nub that felt so good when I had touched it before. After a bit I found it, though it was really sensitive so I had to lightly brush it. I lifted one foot to the lip of the tub so I could access her pussy easier. As I lightly rubbed that nub, which I now know to be a clitoris, I managed to push my finger further up inside Marie's pussy. It felt so weird, having a hole instead of a penis there, but the penetration felt good! I thought about Christine, Rose, and Ellen, naked in the change room, each of those girls with different body types but all of them beautiful and sexy in their own way. It got easier for my finger to slip inside my sister's vagina. Her clit was less sensitive now so I rubbed that while getting another finger into her pussy. Her boobs were tingling so I moved a hand to squeeze one while continuing to finger her pussy and rub her clit with that same hand's thumb. I was a quick learner, it seemed. I thought about Christine van der Valk, half naked with her boobs pointing at me as I walked toward her in the girls' change room. I kissed her passionately, our boobs rubbing against each other as we continued our embrace. I reached down, slipping my fingers into her shorts, searching for her pussy as she did the same to me. As I fantasized I squeezed Marie's nipple. The orgasm hit me suddenly, Marie's pussy squeezing my fingers. Something deep inside me spasmed or convulsed, causing sparks behind my eyes and sending an explosion of pleasure outward. I lost my balance... I snapped back into my own body as I heard the loud THUNK from the bathroom. "OW!" I heard Marie yell. My Mom was outside the bathroom door in a flash, asking if she was all right. "Yeah...just slipped or something," I heard my sister call out. She didn't sound so sure...I smiled. When my Mom went back to what she was doing I pulled out my cock and shot my wad within a few seconds. The male orgasm wasn't as powerful as a female's, I thought, but maybe that was because I was more familiar with my own body, and experiencing it from within a female body was all new? --- That night I lay in my bed, thinking about all I had experienced since I found my new power a couple of days previous. I couldn't control anyone but my sister, but I was making the best I could of that limitation. What else could I do with her? Despite my fantasy in the shower earlier, she probably wouldn't be able to help me fuck some of her friends or classmates. Maybe I could take her over when she had one of her sleepovers? And then what? Try to guess which of those girls had lesbian or bi tendencies? That seemed a dead end. I was pretty sure Marie was already asleep. I projected my mind into hers. I left my sister's room with her nightie still on and slipped into my room. As I passed through the door my consciousness seemed to kind of split and then I could feel my own body as well, looking back at me. Hm, the pronouns are getting confusing. I'll use "me" and "female me", okay? Let's have some fun, I thought. Female me whispered, "Oh, JP, you're so awesome! I'm just a stupid girl," in a singy-songy voice. Heh. I had her pull her mouth wide, tongue out, and cross her eyes. She looked pretty stupid. What else could I do? Marie was in better shape than me, with the gymnastics and all... Female me bent over and touched her toes easily. As she did so I got a good look at her nicely curved panty-covered ass and toned legs. I wasn't attracted to my sister but my cock did stir. Hmm... Female me came and sat on the edge of my bed, helping to remove my underwear and taking a hold of my cock, stroking it slowly. Her hand was warm and, as I thought it might, it felt differently for me than if I was masturbating myself. I looked over at female me, but it was my stupid sister's face that was looking back. That turned me off so I closed my eyes and lay back on the bed. I thought about the naked girls in the change room and female me's hand moved faster on my cock. She also slipped her other hand into her undies to play with herself. Pretty soon I was getting close, my hips rising up. Female me sped up her movements and within seconds I was spewing cum everywhere. Female me had been using her good hand on my cock and hadn't been able to reach orgasm herself with the other, so she pulled her panties down, moved her good hand to her pussy, and started to slip her fingers inside. That was the hand I had just been spewing sperm onto, but neither of us considered that. Female me found that she was able to get two fingers deep inside herself easily, moving them in and out with little resistance as her other hand manipulated her clit. Unknown to either of me, a couple of fingerfulls of my sperm were now swimming up inside my sister's overheated vagina. The sexiness of masturbating myself with my sister's hand had female me cumming on her fingers in no time, her spasming pussy urging my incestuous seed deeper within my oblivious sister's body. Both of me were tired now, so I directed female me to get her panties back on and then she headed back to my sister's room. Female me laid there for a while, not wanting to leave my sister's mind too quickly in case it left her awake. Finally, I gently withdrew my consciousness from her mind and waited. After a few more minutes I knew I had gotten away with it and drifted off to dreamland. --- Did I mention that my sister had a boyfriend? No? Well, Scott was his name, and he was the guy that bullied me in school just a few years ago. "Hey, VD," he nodded to me as he headed out the door with my sister under his arm. Goddamn sister, I thought...of course she would tell him about her stupid nickname for me. A few minutes later I realized I could have taken over her mind and told him not to call her brother that, but by that point they were gone, kinda like when you think of the perfect comeback after someone disses you, but far too late. I sighed. An hour or so later I thought about projecting myself into Marie's head, but couldn't find her. I figured there must have been some sort of distance limit, or I needed to know where she was, or maybe I needed to get stronger? I didn't know. Marie got home in the evening but within her curfew. She had a stupid smile on her stupid face as she went to bed. --- That same stupid face was looking at me again as female me approached my bed that night. I was going to try a blowjob tonight. Female me put her head above my chest so I only saw her hair and then she licked my cock. That felt awesome! Female me took the head of my cock in her mouth and sucked a little. More awesome! Even with my limited experience I knew that "blow" was just an expression, so I didn't hurt myself. Female me took more of my cock in her mouth, sucking harder. Then she pulled away, disgusted. I realized that this felt really gay. I mean, it was one thing to whack myself off with my hand while thinking about fucking girls, but to actually suck my own cock? Nobody but me could actually do that, but I was in both minds a boy, and boys don't suck boys' cocks unless they're gay, right? Female me started whacking me off again. Once again I could see my sister's stupid face and it turned me off. This time female me had an idea and she clambered onto my chest, her back to me. Now I couldn't see her face and she continued with my cock. I tried to think of the naked girls in the change room but was distracted by the feel of strong, warm legs hugging my torso. In the dim light I could make out the curves of female me's body through her nightie as she continued to whack me off. I moved my hands under her nightie and felt the swell of her hips, curving up to a slim waist. I rubbed female me's lower back and that felt good to her. Finally, I could take no more and started to spurt. Female me directed the gobs of cum away from her so that her nightie wouldn't get messed up. When I had finished, female me again jammed her spermy fingers into her pussy, making herself cum and pushing more dangerous seed inside herself as she did so. Again, neither of us was aware of the sperm that she slipped inside of herself, or knew the dangers of it, since we were still two years from a sex education class. --- On Sunday Marie was in a bad fucking mood. I heard her telling Mom about blackouts she had been experiencing lately, and I realized I would have to be careful about when I took her over. Later, she commandeered the downstairs TV and I almost took command so that I could watch what I wanted, but then decided against it. I didn't want her to suspect anything. --- That night I took Marie over again but this time something was different. She was wearing flannel pajamas and there was something in her panties that wasn't comfortable at all. Turning on the light, female me found a plasticky paper pad down there, and when she moved it she could see blood! Oh gross, I thought, she's having her period! Female me didn't want anything to do with that, so she went back to bed and then I whacked myself off. --- Marie's period lasted a whole week. While I was happy to masturbate myself each night, and sometimes during the day, it was better when she did it for me. When I finally entered her mind 7 nights later and found her back in her nightie, with no pad, I was elated. I tried something new that night, getting on all fours while female me came from behind, reached around, and masturbated me. It was awkward but satisfying, and I didn't have to see my sister's face while getting off. --- The next night, because the previous night's position had been so awkward, both of us sat on the bed, female me behind, reaching around to whack me off, her boobs pressing against my back. This time, however, after I finished, female me pulled my hand back and directed it to her pussy. Since she was behind me I again didn't have to see my sister's face, and her moans were generic enough that she could have been any girl. By the time she orgasmed -- which didn't take long because it was my hand and not hers pleasuring her -- I was hard again. She went back to sitting on my chest while she whacked me off, but this time I reached around and played with her clit and pussy at the same time. We came together. --- It went on like this for another week, sometimes her in front of me, sometimes me in front of her, as we masturbated each other. Now it was normal for us to cum multiple times a night. I was getting pretty familiar with how to make female me orgasm. This whole experience helped me to become a better lover later in life. The next night, however, something was different again. When I projected myself into my sister's head, female me found herself in bed completely naked. She entered my room and surprised me with her nakedness as well. I had been mostly avoiding looking at Marie's body during our mutual masturbation sessions because she was my stupid repulsive sister, but now, because I was turned on by the promise of a handjob from a hand that wasn't my own, I was looking at the body of a very sexy naked girl approaching my bed. I avoided looking up at her face. Female me climbed onto my chest again, her back to me, and I lay back. As she skillfully manipulated my cock I got a closer look at my sister's body, no longer hidden by her nightie. I tilted to the right and saw the underside of one of her breasts bouncing up and down as that arm likewise rose and fell as she pleasured me. Something was definitely different that night. Through our mental connection female me was getting turned on due to me getting turned on by the sight and feel of her warm, curvy, naked body straddling my chest. Female me, without panties, felt the warm skin of my chest against her pussy lips. She started to move her hips a bit, generating a slight friction against them. That felt good! She moved her hips forward so that on each down stroke on my cock her thumb knuckle bumped her clitoris. It felt fantastic. Finally, I reached my peak and orgasmed, my cum splashing on female me's stomach due to how close her body had gotten to my cock. Immediately she directed her good hand to her pussy to finish herself off, my sperm dripping down her stomach, soaking her pubes while she did so. For some reason female me was hornier than usual. She directed me to sit behind her and play with her pussy until she came again, but by this point the semen in her pubes had dripped down more, inundating her pussy lips with dangerous sperm as I inadvertently pushed some of it inside her. Before long she was cumming again, and a few more of my incestuous swimmers went on the flume ride of life. --- The next night, Marie was again naked when I took her over. The weather hadn't been any warmer lately so I was still confused as to the lack of nightie, but finally figured that maybe it was in the laundry. I had done my best to keep it clean of evidence, so it wasn't my nocturnal emissions that had dirtied it. Female me went straight to straddling me again, since that worked so well for her last time. This time, though, she moved her pussy lips forward as she rubbed them on my skin and they bumped against the base of my cock. This felt really good to her so she continued to apply pressure, her pussy lips parting around the base of my cock shaft as she moved her hand up and down, though not as far down my shaft because her pussy was now in the way. Trying to make the feelings stronger, female me raised her hips a bit, sliding her pussy lips up my shaft a little, and then back down. I liked that feeling too, though it was softer than her hand. This new activity really worked for female me, who started to cum. This hadn't happened before; normally I came first. As she shook from orgasm her hips lifted higher and the head of my cock bounced off her clit. This heightened her orgasm and she made sure to bounce her clit off my cock head a few more times before she finished, collapsing forward, trapping my engorged cock between our bodies. I waited until female me recovered, and then I thrust my hips a little to indicate I wasn't done. The movement of my cock along her pussy lips brought female me back to her senses. It still felt really fucking good to her. She sat back up, considering my penis and how wonderful the tip had felt against her pleasure button. She rose up and nestled the head of my cock in the hood near the top of her vaginal lips where her clit was, wiggling her hips and savoring the feeling of it there. Then she started to bounce a little on it. The cock head slipped out from the top of her pussy lips and then back into place. I felt very warm flesh around my cock head but not a lot of movement. On the next uplift from her I shifted my hips a little. Suddenly I felt wet warmth surround my cock head. It felt absolutely incredible! Female me gasped at the sudden pleasurably intrusive feeling. On that last bounce my cock had somehow gone into her vagina a little. She had managed to get each of their fingers in there before but had no idea how much could actually go up there. I wanted to find out, and so did I. She lifted up a bit, keeping my cock head just inside her borrowed vagina, and then pushed down again. Her earlier orgasm, as well as certain biological processes that occur a couple weeks after a woman's period, created enough lubrication that she was able to get half of my cock inside her without much effort. As good as it had felt for both of us to get the first little bit of cock inside her, these couple extra inches ramped up that pleasure dramatically. On the next bounce I was 3/4 of the way inside, and then on the next I was all the way inside her. My 14-year-old cock was now deep inside my 16-year-old sister's fertile, unprotected pussy, and she was completely unaware. We both paused to savor the feelings. My cock was completely surrounded by hot flesh. It was 100 times better than when she was masturbating me with her hand! Female me felt so incredibly full, deep inside! My male mind within her female body had been able to handle the female orgasm and some fingers up inside her vagina, but this was definitely a feeling that no man was ever prepared to feel! She wanted more. She raised her hips up again, pulling halfway up my shaft, and then moved down slowly, still getting used to the feelings. I was lying back, enjoying the incredible heat of my sister's forbidden depths gripping and rubbing all along my cock shaft. Female me had "tested the waters" enough by this point, and started to bounce on my cock harder and faster. It was the greatest feeling either of us had ever experienced before. Both of me wanted to do nothing more than what I was doing right then and there. Female me bounced on my cock more vigorously, making sure to impact her clit on my crotch on the down stroke. Deep inside, she could feel she was building up to a huge orgasm. I was getting near my end as well. I didn't know if I should tell female me to get off before I blew. Did it matter? Female me came first, slamming her pussy down hard on my primed babymaker as her back arched and her body shook in an incredibly strong orgasm. Her pussy muscles, strengthened by her gymnastics, squeezed my cock as she came. This set me off...I grunted as I also experienced the most powerful orgasm of my young life, spurred on by the walls of female me's vagina as they gripped my cock, urging my creamy load up, up my shaft. The sensation of my cock expanding deep within her and the warm wet feeling of my cum blasting her insides only heightened female me's pleasure. She peaked and, overwhelmed, her mind snapped back into my own. I didn't notice this right away, partly because my sister was now experiencing the most powerful orgasm of her life and couldn't do anything but moan, gasp, and writhe on my cock. The other reason I didn't notice was because I was a little distracted spewing hot sperm-filled semen into my first pussy and it was fucking marvelous! I felt spurt after spurt of incestuous seed shoot from my cock deep inside my sister's unprotected vagina. I was overcome by the incredible feelings and could only lie there, shaking. Finally, I came to my senses and realized I wasn't in my sister's head anymore. Marie was actually present, still gasping as she finished shaking from the pleasure! I quickly jumped into her mind again. How much had Marie experienced? What was I going to do? Female me raised herself up, freeing my cock and loosing a river of semen onto my lap. It just kept coming out! I realized I couldn't send her back to her bed with my stuff dripping out of her...then she'd know that what she had just experienced was real, rather than a vivid dream! As I cleaned myself up female me went to the bathroom and sat on the toilet, waiting as the white stuff slipped out of her cooch. It was taking too long, so she decided to get a bath going, doing her best to be quiet. When it was ready she climbed in and held her vaginal lips apart, trying to let the warm water inside so it could flush the cum out. Holding her pussy lips open like that in the nice warm water made her feel horny again. She pushed 2 fingers inside herself, playing with her clit until she came again. After a few more minutes she stood up and only a few drops of cum slipped out of her pussy with the water. She had done it! What she didn't realize was that some of the sperm had actually been pulled further inside her very fertile reproductive system when she had orgasmed. She dried off and went to bed, but stayed in her sister's mind. If her sister was let free now, would she freak out? She was too afraid to let go for fear of discovery. After a while she fell asleep. --- I woke up to the sound of knocking on my door. My dad called, "Kids! Get up or you'll be late for school! "Okay Dad," I responded with my sister's voice. OH SHIT! I was still in Marie's body! Based on how this power seemed to work, my real body was laying in my own bed, unmoving. I rushed to the door, flinging it open. My dad was there, about to knock on my own body's door as well. As he turned his eyes grew wide in shock as he looked down at my body... ...my naked body! Marie was still not wearing anything! I quickly slammed the door in Dad's face. "Um," I heard my Dad say on the other side of the door. I called through the door, "Dad, I think JP is sick. He didn't sound so good last night." I jumped from Marie's mind to mine, faked a wracking cough, and jumped back to Marie. It seemed like I had timed it right, as she hadn't moved. "Okay, I'll...let the school know," Dad said, moving away from the door. I didn't know what to do. If I jumped out of Marie's mind, would she freak out because of last night, or would she think it was a dream? The longer I waited the worse it might be when I finally left her mind. Finally, I got back into Marie's bed, lay down, closed my eyes, and receded from her. I found myself lying in my own bed, and waited. I heard a muffled, "Shit!" in the next room, and then hurried movement. Within a few minutes Marie rushed out of her room and out the door to school. I smiled. I was safe! --- I stayed home that day, "sick", mostly masturbating, thinking about the previous night. Female me had actually fucked me! I didn't realize that's how it worked, but it made sense now. Unfortunately, I still didn't know how babies were made, or I wouldn't have done any of that, or any of what was to come. --- I again took control of my sister after she went to bed that night. I wanted more sex! Female me lay back on my bed and directed my face down to her crotch. I had seen this in that porno magazine but didn't know what it was about. Now that I had more experience with female genitals I knew what I had to do. I licked around female me's vaginal lips, and as they lubricated I switched to her clit, flicking it with my tongue. I could tell when I was doing the right thing because of the mental connection between both of me. As I licked her clit more I pushed a finger into her pussy, and then two. I was able to bring female me to orgasm within a few minutes. My cock was as hard as a rock now. I still didn't want to see my sister's stupid face so I had her get on all fours facing away from me, her butt in the air. I pushed my cock at her very wet slit, lubricating the head. Within no time I was thrusting my cock into my sister's hot pussy again. As before, it felt incredible for both of us. I knew I was going to do this a lot. No more mutual masturbation! I bottomed out in her cunt in no time. I looked down at her body, which could have been any sexy young woman's body because she was facing away from me. I caressed her trim waist, moving my hands to her hips, getting a nice grip, and then I started to really give it to her. She liked that a lot, her face pressing into the pillow as she gasped again and again. I rammed her quickly for a few minutes, and then stopped, my crotch pressed tightly to hers. I reached my hands under her, grabbing her hanging breasts, tweaking her nipples as I ground my crotch against hers. She started to cum and I could feel her pussy throbbing around my cock. Again, it set me off as well. Unlike last time, I was able to remain in Marie's mind to experience the entire orgasm, and it was absolutely incredible, the feeling of fullness, of completeness as I repeatedly spurted my seed inside her, though I didn't realize that I was attempting to make a deposit into her baby bank. As before, female me went and washed out the cum from her pussy in the bath, masturbating herself again when she got turned on from touching herself in the warm water. This time, though, I left her mind after only a few minutes in her bed, and then I fell asleep myself. --- At school the next day I noticed some of the girls were looking at me differently, as if they could sense something different about me. I thought about it and, yes, I was different. I was no longer a virgin, I was quite confident in my sexual prowess, and empathetic due to my unique ability to be able to know how to pleasure both males and females from direct experience. Marie had P.E. that day and I thought about jumping into her head at the end of it again, but then decided against it. What need did I have for peeping at girls I couldn't touch when I had a hot, nubile sex partner every night? --- That night female me wanted to try something different. We each closed our eyes, she lay back on my bed, and then I got between her legs. The closed eyes were so I didn't have to see my sister's face and she also didn't have to see my own, as I wasn't attracted to myself. As I pushed my hard cock into female me's very moist pussy I realized that there was a big advantage to this position. As I started to thrust into her I angled my head down to her breasts, taking one nipple into my mouth and sucking on it. Female me hadn't felt anything like it. She pulled my head tighter to her bosom, the pleasure quickly ramping her to orgasm. Female me writhed under me as she came. I continued to smoothly thrust into her and suck on her nipple. Soon, I started speeding up my thrusting. It was feeling really good. I moved my head back up, nuzzling female me's neck. Female me, overwhelmed with strange feelings, grabbed my face and kissed me. I was surprised, but returned the kiss and continued to thrust. Female me snaked her tongue into my mouth. That was it. I grunted, thrusting my cock as far inside female me as I could and shot wad after wad of baby batter deep inside her. The feel of my cum splashing her insides sparked female me's orgasm and we continued to French kiss as we came together. After it was over I stayed between female me's legs, holding her, my cock still inside her. I kept my eyes shut. She nuzzled my neck and my cock gave a little lurch. Female me rolled, putting me underneath her but keeping some of my semi-hard cock still inside her. Then she started to kiss me again, our tongues intertwining, almost dancing with each other. My cock rose to full hardness quickly. Female me rode me, still kissing me passionately. This was so incredibly intimate...I had never experienced anything like it. Then she sat back, her back straight, in order to get maximum penetration. She moaned and I opened my eyes, making sure to only look at her sexy body. I saw our pelvises pressed together, and higher up from there were her rounded hips and slim waist. Above that were her firm breasts, her nipples hard. Female me rolled her hips, grinding our genitals together. I reached forward to massage her clit and one of her breasts. Female me gasped, continuing to roll her hips. Soon, she started riding my cock while leaning forward and kissing me again. As we passionately kissed I put both hands on her breasts, tweaking one of her nipples. She came again, her pussy gently massaging my cock. When she had recovered we continued to kiss while female me slowly rose up and down on my cock. We were making love, not fucking or having sex. I was getting close. Female me was moving her body on my cock, up and down, so slowly that it was almost excruciating how long it took for me to peak. But peak I did, grunting into her mouth as her fertile body urged what it needed from my cock. She lay upon me, panting. Both of us now knew that we were in love with each other. I was in love with myself! --- I awoke later in the night, my sister's body still lying on top of me. I almost freaked out but then realized that I was still in both bodies. Female me quickly slipped from my room and back to hers. Not much cum was dripping out of her pussy by this point so she used some tissues to clean the last of it up and then got into bed. As she lay down she felt an odd, almost hot, fluttery sensation somewhere deep inside her midsection, and then my mind was wrenched back to my own body. What had that been? I wondered as I lay in my own bed. My sister wasn't making any noise so I closed my eyes and went back to sleep. --- School went by slowly. Not only was it Friday, but I wanted it to be Friday night already! I wanted to have sex with the woman I loved, who was my mind in my sister's body. After dinner Scott came by to pick Marie up, as he did every weekend. "Hey VD," he nodded at me as he put his arm around my sister. Fuck this guy, I thought. Me as my sister would kick him in the nuts this time. I reached out with my mind and...nothing?! I tried again. No wrenching feeling, no feedback loop of senses...my power was gone! Both Scott and Marie were looking at me weirdly. I guess I looked pretty strange, just staring at her intently. I went to my room, embarrassed and worried. --- When Marie got home and went to bed I was already in my own. I concentrated on my lover again. Still nothing! I gave myself a headache trying again and again. What was wrong? --- I tried several times a day for a week, and then a month. I was growing depressed, having lost the woman I loved, and feeling jealous of Scott for being able to touch her body when I couldn't any more. One day I heard Marie crying in her room. Mom and Dad were out so I knocked on her door. "Come in," she said, sniffling. I entered the room and found her sitting on the bed, her head pressed against her raised knees. I couldn't help but admire those toned legs, which I hadn't been able to touch for over a month. "Are you...okay?" I asked, sitting next to her. I wanted to touch her, to make love to her. Except, it was me in her body that I loved, not her. She grabbed me and gave me a big hug, her head against my shoulder, sobbing. I could feel her breasts pressed against my chest through our shirts. My cock stirred. "I'm sorry I've been so mean to you, JP," she said, her face still on my shoulder. I was flabbergasted. My sister was apologizing? I reached my arms around and held her as well. I could smell her scent, the one that I had smelled each time we had made love. I missed that scent. She pulled away, her eyes red. "You should go," she said. I waited, not wanting to leave her. "Please," she said. I left. --- I came home from school the next day to find my mother crying and my father yelling at Marie in her bedroom. Pretty soon the truth came out: Scott had gotten Marie pregnant! Our parents were fucking pissed! I didn't get many details over the next few weeks, but apparently Scott quit school and took off to work on an oil rig. Marie was going to be a single mother. What an asshole that guy was! Our parents said that she could stay and they eventually started getting along again. This was weeks later, and as the pregnancy progressed Marie's stomach got bigger and bigger. I thought the baby belly looked sexy on her. --- Months later, Marie gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. As I looked at my niece, who I didn't realize was actually my daughter, she looked back at me and I felt something briefly touch my mind. The feeling was somehow familiar. Fourteen years later was when it got really weird, but that's another story. webcounterwebsite
Forget Harper Valley PTA
Forget Harper Valley PTA: Amazing what a simple cappuccino can lead to!I’m still in shock. Major league, brain-cell frying disorientation type shock! Fact is, I have now a whole new slant on the education system or at least, the home education system. Problem is, I now have to make one crucial decision. It would doubtless come as no surprise to all but the voluntarily cloistered few, that at some stage or other, the average father looks at his daughter or daughters and thinks, “yummy!” Many, I am sure (and you can count me in here!) reflect beyond the “yummy” stage to the “what if?” stage or if, like mine they are just too cute for their own good – the “gotta do something about this” stage! Given the facts as laid out in an earlier tale (published elsewhere) “It Came Upon a Midnight Clear,” one can see that any such contemplation was circumstantially grounded by “opportunity” which ultimately opened up a new family-career path. A while back now, the co-ed High School that my daughters attend, held one of their regular parent/teacher nights. One fronts-up to a regular procession of Math, History, English and Science lecturers who not that long ago would never have made it past the first interview for a teaching position. They drone on about the importance of assessments, percentile bands, re-vamped syllabuses and vocational guidance, while you sit there thinking “What a fucking idiot!” Once in a while I have broken up the drudgery by asking them if they know what a pteranadon or an archaeopterix is - never yet found one who did, science professors included! However I digress. Between appointments for specific teachers I found myself chatting to other parents while Jenna was talking to her girlfriends. One such conversation began after a father, a little younger than myself, had been watching Jenna for a while before speaking to me, “You have a very pretty daughter you know.” Deciding not to punch him out then and there, I was on the verge of saying “Yeah, and I wouldn’t mind fucking yours either,” when I realized he may not have had one. So I just said “Uh-huh, thanks. Yep, she is a little sweetheart.” At that moment a rather cute little blonde sidled up to him and muttered, “Be another ten minutes dad.” We got to talking and comparing notes. Michelle I discovered is in a grade above Jenna – they know each other recognizably but have never spoken. I noticed that her father leveled many a secondary glance at Jenna before asking what struck me as a weird question. “Does she get out much?” Not entirely sure what he meant, I simply replied that she goes out quite a bit with girlfriends. She has, like most fifteen-year old girls at college, her own little clique. Well this guy – he introduced himself as Jerry Clarke - was sure taken with the subject of young girls, he must have singled out at least half a dozen in the room for some personal comment or other. Suddenly from way left field, “Ever thought of “doing it” with a girl that age?” he whispered. “Yeah,” I replied, “And the twenty years hard labor afterwards.” "Not necessarily,” was the cryptic response. Right then, his number was called and his daughter collected him. Before he left, he asked if I’d like to have a cappuccino with him at the local mall the following Saturday morning. Having no particular reason not to, I agreed. I don’t think I’ll ever see a capuccino in quite the same way again. It didn’t take him long to get back on his topic of choice - young girls. I wondered if he was compiling a University thesis. Somehow we got on to the subject of what a tease they can be (as if I hadn’t noticed) and the need to spank them sometimes (now that was a subject close to my heart!) But it was at the point he asked me once again, if I had ever thought of doing anything with any young girls that my ears pricked up (not just my ears either!) Thinking it best not to mention my one slight straying from the path of righteousness, I merely said that I had “thought” of doing lots of things…what father hadn’t if they are honest? He persisted. “If you had the opportunity though….would you?” “Depends on the opportunity,” I answered honestly. He looked around the coffee bar almost furtively. “What would you say if I told you there were quite a few fathers locally who held these “parties” where young girls – their daughters included, had a whole lot of “fun!” “I’d want the address,” I replied, wondering where the hell this was heading. Jerry then went on to explain that he was part of a circle of parents, almost all of them at my daughter’s school, who held these bi-weekly parties on a rotation system and at which a condition of entry was that “after a preliminary induction” every father wishing to go, must bring his own daughter. I asked the obvious question, “What about the mothers?” His reply of “Oh, several girls are taken by both parents,” just blew me away! It also sent my imagination into hyperdrive. “So you’re telling me girls from what? thirteen or fourteen upwards, are stripped and made to have sex with other men while their moms and dads watch???” “Not made to,” he said. “They are more than willing and it’s not just with the other fathers – they have sex with their own dads as well, sometimes their moms too. That PTA night we met, at least five of those girls there attend these parties regularly.” Convinced he was joshing, I just mentioned that I had to go as I had a fair few things to attend to. “Well?” he said, “You want to at least come and have a look?” Curious beyond belief, I said “Sure, when?…where? But I’m not bringing any daughter.” “No, that’s fine,” he replied, “No-one does the first time they go. The next party is today week. Don’t have the venue yet, I’ll call you.” With that, he left. I had two more capuccinos! Jerry rang me the following weekend and made arrangements to pick me up just after lunch. My kids were all out doing other things which worked in well. There was always the cellphone if anyone needed me. Some fifteen minutes north of my home is “Millionaire’s Row” as it is colloquially known. An exclusive suburb best described as semi rural. Multiple adjoining five/ten acre blocks each with room for a decent airstrip. Three million might just buy you the cheapest homestead up there. A few of the girls from the college lived up that-a-way I knew, having taken both Jenna and Kylie there for the odd birthday party. Privacy certainly wasn’t an issue in Windsor Hills. Michelle was seated in the front with her Father and I found the conversation somewhat heavy going, realizing that she must obviously be an active participant. What do you say to a pretty sixteen-year old girl on her way to a sex party? “Do you fuck here often?” For her part, Michelle seemed as relaxed and normal as any teenager on her way to the shopping mall. She smiled at me when I got in and was chatting away to her dad the whole trip. Dressed in a hot little skirt and top, I wondered if that was some kinda “uniform” they were all expected to wear? As Jerry pulled into a drive-way, I had my first coronary. I knew the place – it was one of the houses I’d brought Kylie to a few months earlier. Several hundred yards long, the drive gave way to a tree’d courtyard where ten or eleven vehicles, mainly 4-wheel drive monstrosities, were arrogantly clustered about the main entrance. Jerry backed-up between two huge pine-trees and the three of us exited. Michelle was holding her father’s hand I noticed. We were welcomed by a man who I recalled as hosting the birthday party I had brought my daughter to. He obviously recognized me too. When introduced by Jerry he said “We’ve met before haven’t we?” I nodded. Inside, we were ushered-in to an enormous room they could have staged the seventy-sixth Oscars presentation in. Tables were scattered about with nibblies, drinks and what have you, while a dozen or so groups of chairs were clustered around the wall. It’s what was on the chairs caught my eye. Girls! – handpicked pretty ones by the look of it. Some looked to me to be pushing teen-age, most I would guess were of Jenna or Kylie’s vintage…fifteen to sixteen. The greater majority were in short skirts, but a few had on nice dresses and others were wearing tight jeans with mid-riff tops. Of greatest concern, I recognized a couple of girls from Jenna’s grade – God, does she actually know about all this I wondered? As Jerry had mentioned, there were indeed a few mothers seated with their daughters and I counted at least three sets of what were obviously husbands and wives. Perhaps most staggering was the fact that all these people were basically middle to upper class families, absolutely none of whom would you be expecting to see at such a venue. Mind you at this juncture, I had still no idea what exactly the program for the afternoon’s festivities was likely to be. But for the young girls, It looked for all the world like an up-market Tupperware party about to kick-off. I noticed one or two men who like myself appeared to be unaccompanied and who were standing uneasily along the far wall, either with a friend or smiling at whoever glanced at them. Wondering how this was going to “begin” as such, and at that stage, people were still coming in – ostensibly men, accompanied by one or two girls who presumably were their daughters…I noticed a couple of girls leave their seats and cross to other small groups. One cute little brunette, she couldn’t have been much more than fourteen, went and sat herself down on another man’s lap while he was talking to a young woman in her thirties. He put his arm around her, said something I couldn’t hear, then kissed her on the lips. The woman took hold of the girl’s hand and smiled at her. “Pretty isn’t she?” I was jolted out of my reverie. “Her name is Chantelle,” Jerry continued, “That man is her best-friend’s father. If you look over there,” he inclined his head to the far side of the room, where the girl had been sitting, “That’s her best friend Nadia, sitting on Chantelle’s dad’s knee.” Other girls now appeared to be moving around the room, several fathers too, leaving their own daughters and heading off to their chosen quarry. Not all though, one man I noticed across from us and who had just walked in, began kissing the girl he had brought. She was responding with quite some passion. I caught Jerry’s attention and pointed out the couple. “Are they?...” He anticipated my question. “Yep, that’s his daughter Brittany. Isn’t she hot?” “Hot” didn’t cover it by a long shot. In one of the tightest and shortest skirts on offer there, as she stood on tip-toe to kiss her father, his hand dropped to her bottom and began just rubbing it affectionately. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing….but I wanted to see more! Michelle I noticed, had left her dad too and was over with a small group to our left. A man in his late thirties had his arm around her as they chatted. My mouth was drying up, no doubt about it. I turned my head. Occasionally you see something you have difficulty in accepting, however much you might want it to be happening. I was having one such epiphany! As little Chantelle sat on her friend’s father’s lap, the woman who had been holding her hand began surreptitiously pushing the girl’s skirt up. She then slipped her hand right up between her legs and it looked to me like she was rubbing her panties. The man said something to her as the girl wriggled noticeably. There was something clearly wriggling in my own trousers at this stage. Both of them were now intently involved with the little brunette. The woman eased Chantelle around until she was straddling the man…obviously her husband. For his part he was now not only kissing her but had one hand up under her top and by the look of it, was fondling her tiny breasts. His wife pulled the girl’s skirt higher and was openly now rubbing her hard between her legs through her fully exposed dark blue knickers, her arms encircling the girl’s waist and hips. The girl appeared to be murmuring something..I couldn’t hear what. Brittany’s father had been joined by a second man. As the girl French-kissed her father, the other man stood behind her, kissing her neck and bringing his hands up under her arms to commence fondling her breasts. The father said something to him, after which he stopped fondling her but reached down and taking hold of her hips, began easing her skirt upwards. I noticed Brittany clearly pushing back with her bottom into the man’s crotch which although I could not see from the front, must obviously have had something there she liked. By the time her panties were exposed, I was needing a paramedic. Variations on these themes were being played out all over the room. Girls were being kissed, fondled…even tickled, wall to wall. One girl I noticed in a hot little blue dress, was lying on a guy she had pushed back on one of the lounges and he had his hands all over her as she openly rubbed herself on him while he kissed her. Jerry I noticed had headed off to his daughter’s group where Michelle was now seated between two men, one of which had another girl who looked to be very young indeed, sitting prettily on his knee. I couldn’t see what, if anything was being done to either of them. Such was not the case with Chantelle’s friend Nadia however. I stared open-mouthed as Michelle’s father undid her top, removed it and then pulled the girl’s bra straps down her arms, fully revealing the sexiest pair of little nipples which he began to suck in earnest – first one side, then the other. The girl looked across to her own father who smiled back at her obviously fully approving. He was busy enough himself, helping a young red-head divest herself of her light green panties. For the girl’s part, she appeared to have her hand inside his zipper and she definitely wasn’t looking for a Malteser! At one of the small groups further along the far wall, two men and a woman were intent on watching the progress of two young blonde girls who were being encouraged to kiss one another while one was having her jeans pulled down and the other, her skirt pushed up. Obviously the mother of one of them, the woman was helping out with the jeans while another man was whispering something to her as he fondled her breasts. Just away to my right, another cute little blonde who I recognized as Brianna – one of Jenna’s class-friends and who comes over to our place once in a while, was being stripped by a tall man who I knew was definitely not her father. He had her down to her bra and panties and was in the process of unhooking her front clasp. I figured I may as well start somewhere. Brianna knew I was there, so I may as well do something! Besides, I thought she was the hottest little thing the first time Jenna invited her over. As I approached, the man looked up – I don’t think he had planned on any assistance. Brianna though smiled at me. “Hello Mr. Baker….you haven’t been to any of these parties before have you?” I shook my head. “No…and nor should you have missy.” I teased her. She gave the sexiest little smile. As the man unhooked her and exposed her breasts, he simply said “Name’s Chris,” and offered his hand. I took it, gave my name and turning back to Brianna asked the dumbest of questions. “Would you let me pull those panties down sweetie?” Even Chris looked at me like not all of my dogs were barking. I think she was the first one to get nude…and boy was it worth it! Beautiful little figure, curvy hips, firm breasts with “suck-me-before-you-do-anything-else nipples. Chris beat me to it on that score. But the real prize lay there fully exposed now. Cutest little pussy surrounded by wispy blonde hair that formed a delicate protective triangle just a little higher up. I had such a hard-on…mainly because I was unavoidably imagining seeing my own daughters being stripped the same way. God what would I have given at that moment to see that? I dropped to my knees and nuzzled little Brianna’s pussy with my face. She was making all sorts of funny little noises – when I licked her, she made a whole lot more. “Let’s fuck her,” said Chris, somewhat indelicately I thought, pulling her over to a spare lounge. Still, you couldn’t fault the man’s logic. I looked around…and felt more chest pains! Several girls were down to their last stages of clothing…..most notably their panties. Funny how men like to leave that till last isn’t it? The two blonde girls that had been kissing were now separated and seated on two guy’s knees besides one another. One girl had a hand in her panties, the other was being held by the arms while another man was attempting to pull her knickers off. Her mother was otherwise engaged with some girl’s father who, having gotten her down to just her knickers, was sucking her breasts one at a time and generating some serious moans. I would have kept watching but there was too much going on. Nadia was naked and being pushed backwards on the carpet as Chantelle’s father continued to kiss her. Chantelle herself was in a far more interesting position. The man had his erection out while Chantelle lay full length on his wife, clad now only in her undies. It looked to me like the woman was rubbing the girls breasts with her own while her husband had two vaginal options immediately open to him (as it were) Doubtless he took both. Chris meanwhile had had all the fun so far with Brianna – I figured it was my turn. Getting him to sit in a spare chair, I got him to hold her front-on to me with her legs spread. He was happily occupied fondling her breasts while I licked her several more times. Brianna was moaning by then and if I had been a girl, I probably would have been too – in anticipation! She had her legs spread to the limit and was fully prepped I have to say. I didn’t so much get my erection out as “unchain it.” I’m not that big, but there again, I never had a solitary complaint. Placing the head at her very wet vaginal entry, I reckon I showed remarkable restraint in not simply raping her stupid. Fact is, I wanted her to enjoy it as much as me. As I pushed in, I felt the tightness of her young pussy despite the fact it had obviously borne considerable in-bound traffic in recent times. So tight in fact was she, it felt like I was entering a ten-year old – no wonder I came so quickly! She was wriggling about on Chris’s lap, pushing forward with her little hips and completely given over to it. It was then Chris’ turn. It was at this juncture – holding her on my knee, feeling her hot little curvy ass, fondling her breasts and kissing her neck, sweet-smelling blonde hair full in my face and seeing Chris’ appendage enter her, that I realized I was seeing all this happen to Jenna and Kylie. Try as I might, I could not shake the image. After Chris filled her again (he wasn’t much slower than me) Brianna lay against me breathing heavily and looking every inch a happily fucked teenager. Another father was walking over to us so I gave her a kiss and told her I’d see her before I went. Time to move on. Approaching Jerry’s little group I was staggered to see Michelle down on her knees, still in her skirt and panties however and French kissing an obviously younger girl with rather cute pigtails. A man was positioning himself behind Michelle and as I watched, pulled her skirt up over her hips and then pushed her panties aside and began to finger her deeply while extricating a rather large erection with his now free hand. Jerry, watching proceedings closely, leant over and whispered something to his daughter that sounded like “Let him fuck you hard baby,” but I could be wrong. As I neared, he stood up and said to me, “Well, I see you weren’t being too shy with some of the guests?” I told him I knew the girl. “Well then, all the better,” he added.. “It’s more fun when you know them isn’t it?….just that little bit naughtier. Her father’s over there you know,” saying which he indicated towards the huge bay window where a rather well built youngish-looking man had a very nice-looking dark-haired girl down on her knees, sucking him like there was no tomorrow. Something about her submissive pose was just soo hot, I wanted to feel her lips affording me the same pleasure. Oddly, she was still dressed, although he had one hand down her top fondling what was quite obviously as hot a pair of young breasts as you could have found in the room. I glanced back at Brianna. The “replacement” was kissing her greedily while she was kneeling there, jerking him to Nirvana. I watched as he came in a sudden hot and unbroken stream, all over her breasts, nipples and face. I knew I could never see Brianna again….at our place especially, without full recall of this incredible moment. Michelle now was being comprehensively fucked. Jerry had unzipped and was stroking himself furiously as he watched his daughter’s hot little pussy being abused stupid by the man. She was handing him maximum penetration by pushing back at each thrust - if you can believe it, the guy was making more noise than she was! I left them to it, having just seen something I really needed to check out. Exactly what age she was I never found out (might be just as well I never did,) but just two chairs further along, I came across a young girl lying on her back across two men’s laps in tandem. She was completely naked. One man had his hand right up between her legs rubbing and fingering her slit, the other pulling on the tiniest of nipples. She had barely any measurable breasts to speak of, merely the slightest bumps. Her finely shaped little pussy was entirely hairless and in all honesty if someone had told me she was nine or ten, I wouldn’t have doubted it. Now please believe me when I say that much as I like sex and the thought of sex, especially with teenage girls, I have never considered pre-teen fucking. Yet damn it, this little girl was just about the sexiest sight I have ever seen. The fact that she was letting them fondle and abuse her was just so hot. Nor could it be said she wasn’t enjoying the sensations herself. When she addressed the guy pulling her nipples as “daddy” I really figured it was time for a reality-check here. Could I ever really entertain the notion of allowing my own daughter/s, always assuming either were willing, to take part in such middle class degeneracy – however strong my own motivation? (Or theirs, come to that!) Whilst most every girl in the room was pretty much nude at this stage and if not moaning from the attention being received, sitting on the floor breathless or leaning against a parent’s legs recovering, there was at the far end of the room I noticed, a decidedly odd couple. Father and daughter quite obviously by virtue of common features, she was sitting rather demurely in a chair, hands folded in her lap while her father perched on the arm of the chair, one arm protectively around his daughter’s waist - a totally incongruous scene given the nature of the entertainment. I walked over to them. The girl looked up as I approached. Very attractive (her father was a good looking man also) with fine features – some Italian or Spanish blood in there I would guess. Dark hair beautifully groomed and set off with two small pieces of red ribbon that really made her look pretty. She had on a very tasteful knee length skirt and what might have been a cashmere top. With the very light but subtle make-up she was wearing, the girl looked older than she obviously was. I was wondering why they had set themselves apart. Was he unwilling to allow her to take an active part (I could well understand that). Was she shy? Was he? As if reading my thoughts, the man proffered a hand. “George Coombs, this is my daughter Larissa.” I wasted no time retrieving her hand and kissing it. “Just watching all this” he continued, “We have never attended any of these “parties” (he hesitated before selecting the word) before. Are you here with your daughter?” Having introduced myself, I explained that it was my first time also and that I was here by invitation. “What brought you here?” I asked. “Well actually, Larissa is a good friend of one of the girls over there…he pointed in Michelle’s direction. She knew about these parties and wanted to come and see for herself.” Larissa blushed and dug her father in the ribs. “Dad!!!,” she muttered. I felt like kissing her. Actually I felt like doing a lot more than that. “Do you have any daughters?” she asked me. “Yep…three actually,” I told her. Fifteen, sixteen and nineteen. “Larissa is almost seventeen,” George interjected. “Are you going to bring any of yours to the next party?” I wondered if he was planning on making a booking, but said, “Haven’t decided and anyway, I’m not sure any of them would want to come?” I replied. Larissa looked up. ”Have you um, you know…..with any of the girls here?” Obviously my performance with Brianna had been obscured or they had been watching other frenetic activities at the time. Nevertheless, I thought I’d be truthful. “Just one….that little blonde girl over there by the table.” I pointed across the room. “She is a friend of my daughter and I know her quite well.” “Oh, that’s Brianna,” said Larissa blushing again….”I know her too, we play in the same District Netball team.” I had immediate visions of Larissa in one of those hotter than hot short little Netball skirts and top, her hot breasts. (such that I could see of them, and I really was trying) jiggling as she shot for goal. Just close to us, a half-undressed girl was seated on a man and was starting to let him feel her up. He had one hand up now between her legs. It was so damned arousing, I turned to Larissa (I had been crouching the far side of her chair) and just kissed her. She made no attempt to withdraw or even deflect my lips. I kissed her harder and then realizing what I was doing, I stopped. “Sorry George, don’t know what got into me. Its just the heat of the moment…and lets face it, there’s a lot of heat round here.” “No, its OK,” he said, “So long as Larissa doesn’t mind…I’m OK with it!” I looked at her…..”You really don’t mind me doing that?” “I should,” she teased, “But you’re nice, so its OK!” My erection was instant. “Nice???” Oh God, How I wanted to be nicer! I stood up and put out my hand to her. I must have looked like I was asking her to dance but she seemed to read me and knew what I wanted. She got up and let me sit in the chair. I pulled her back down into a sitting position on my lap. George was quite obviously a keen observer now. Looking at a beautiful girl sitting in a chair and having her sitting on you, are way different experiences let me assure you. She was young, warm, cuddly, sweet-smelling…something about her reminded me of my daughter Kylie. Goddamn I’m a sick man! There will be readers out there who understand exactly what I mean when I say that one of the sexiest things about a girl is her hair. Its scent, its texture, its very femininity. As I nuzzled Larissa, really quite lovingly, her hair fell against my face and captivated my rising emotions. I ran my hand through the lower curls and kissed her neck. Ingest all the alcohol you want, no amount can affect the senses like having a young girl sitting on you with your arms around her waist, feeling her natural heat and knowing that whether you elect to move your hands north or south its all good news. Larissa was beginning to respond simply to my nuzzling her, holding her tight and having her neck kissed. Her father leant down and muttered something to her but I couldn’t hear what it was…I think my heartbeat was drowning out the conversation. Whatever else was going on in the room, I really wasn’t interested. She must have been able to feel my erection beneath her bottom but gave no sign that she had. The good news was…that it didn’t bother her obviously. I kissed her harder…further round under her ears now and she was responding dramatically. Making all sorts of pleasurable noises, I risked moving one hand upwards and just allowed the merest contact with the lower side of her left breast. She just made a sound like “Ohh” and inclined her pretty face towards me. I kissed her full on the lips and she just melted. I must be honest, I felt like a young kid with his first girlfriend and her presence was radically affecting me. I think I was having a majorly strong effect on her too. I raised both hands and cupped her breasts. This time, a clear and protracted “Ohhh.” As I began to very gently fondle her through her top I could see her father watching and quite obviously not minding. That made it all the hotter. I whispered to her, “Larissa, you are just so beautiful, I hope you don’t mind me doing this.” She shook her head slightly and turned towards me with those wonderfully soft and very lightly glossed lips. Having the most perfectly sited aspect down her shoulders, the curves of her breasts stood out clearly. I began to undo her two top buttons which immediately ceded the view of her cleavage. She had on a pretty and somewhat frilly blue bra that suggested I was dealing here with some perfectly formed 32 inch, B-cupped breasts that made me want to get her pregnant immediately. I slipped a hand down inside her right cup and gently rubbed her nipple. She closed her eyes, moaned and held my hand against her soft skin with her own hand. Her nipples were very erect and the more I manipulated them the more she responded with soft moans and wriggles. Her father I imagine must have been suffering an erection of the crippling kind, I could only imagine what I would have been feeling watching him doing this to Jenna. Gradually lowering my left hand to her lap, I deliberately applied pressure where I knew her hot little mound must be residing below that skirt. After a couple of such probings I felt her legs spread just the slightest. She was looking at me with not a little urgency just as girls do when you have them so expectantly hot and bothered. I laid my hand flat in her lap and pushing downwards with my palm, could clearly feel the lower abdomen as it curves towards that most private of areas. My fingers reached the precipice and arrowed downwards, pressing inwards – right dead center. The girl clung to me and arched her back as one hand maintained its light hold of her right breast, just caressing and fondling, the other probing her deeply as I negotiated, albeit through her skirt, that hottest of places where is generated such heat. As I kissed her, I whispered how much I wanted and desired her. Her groans evidenced her own needful complicity. George was being a naughty boy and undoing more of his daughter’s buttons. We slipped the cashmere top off leaving her lying against me, with just that little bra affording some modesty. She gasped as her father pulled her right bra strap down…the least I could do was help with the left one. As both her breasts were slowly uncovered and her dark but fairly small nipples exposed, he leant across and kissed his own daughter hard on the lips. Having some concern for my now irregular heartbeat, I hoped I would see this through to its conclusion, whatever that might possibly, be without the need for a defibrillator. I slipped my right hand up under her skirt and pulled the hem up past her knees. Another “Ohhh,” but no resistance! Placing my hand on her beautiful thigh, I slowly encircled the soft skin and moved upwards. As I approached her panties, Larissa was really wriggling her hips and becoming just so aroused. Whether she could possibly be any further advanced than her father or myself is open to speculation. The heat factor as I allowed my fingers a first brush of her panties was incredible. She moaned audibly and quite subconsciously pushed forward with her hips. Taking hold of her left leg, her father gently held her right and we pulled her legs apart as far as the chair would allow. With George’s help we tugged her skirt up under her bottom and up past her hips, leaving her matching blue knickers completely exposed. I could see how wet she was and at the point I began rubbing her slit through the soft material, she was one transported young girl. Speaking for myself, my erection was in danger of snapping, such was its delicate and needful condition. I slipped my hand inside her waistband. As my fingers caressed for the first time, her beautiful pussy, her moans increased in intensity. She began kissing her father passionately and was quite unopposed to us taking her bra off. To say she was wet, would be a classic understatement – she was awash! Nevertheless I began to caress her pussy rhythmically, keeping to a circularized motion that made sure the clitoris was being well stimulated. We lifted her legs across the arms of the chair to give maximum access. It was only then I noticed two other men watching from not three paces away and jerking furiously. It would have been an awesome sight from their viewpoint. Inserting two fingers suddenly into her pussy, she just gasped and shook. The slightest probing further and I made an interesting discovery. Larissa was still a virgin. I could only fall back on logic and make the assumption that this was now a condition she wished no longer to maintain. If it was, she sure was going about it the wrong way. Her father was like-minded one assumes. “Fuck her, go on, I want you to…Larissa wants it too.” I heard him half stammering, scarce able to believe himself I think, what he was saying. While fingering her softly, I leant down to her and whispered, “Larissa, would you let me make love to you? I will be really gentle if you can trust me.” She looked up at me, her beautiful dark brown eyes almost pleading and just nodded. With her legs spread as they were, there was no need to remove her panties. They were such skimpy little things, so slim down the center, her pussy was fully visible from both sides anyway. I release my caged erection and knelt between her legs. Her point of entry pretty much right on the edge of the chair by now and it couldn’t have been easier. Although unshaven, the hair surrounding her slit was neither rampant or thick…merely an exquisite natural frame which was never likely to need a razor. It was to me the prettiest little pussy I had laid eyes on and in its refined naturalness - just the biggest turn-on. “Be careful with her please,” said George. He needn’t have spoken. *** Being as wet as she was proved a definite plus for both of us. She absolutely gasped as I entered her - .just looking at me and transferring her own arousal to me…as if I needed it. At the point of reaching the hymen, I took hold of her left hand with my right and continued to just push in and out with only marginally increased pressure. Although she would obviously have been able to feel the obstacle, I don’t believe it was hurting her. She was wriggling with pleasure which suggested her “apprehension factor” was low. I pushed in now with some little force and I felt her wince. Knowing she was almost seventeen, and assuming that like most normal girls she must masturbate regularly, I assumed the hymen would be somewhat less rigid these days and that one thrust might effect its demise. Such was the case and as I crossed that new frontier she let out a whimper but one that soon gave way to extreme pleasure as I penetrated her deeply. George, unable to restrain himself further understandably, had his own erection out now and was jerking-off in full view of his daughter who was now half crying with pleasure. “Ohhh, don’t stop,” she begged. Yeah right, like I was ever going to? I suppose you would have to term it “an ejaculation,” but what I managed undoubtedly was an eruption. As I came in her, I felt her own orgasm which had been building to a wondrous crescendo….We simply held each other’s hand tightly and just let it happen. To be continued……. © Appears courtesy of “The Complete Harper Valley” Peter_Pan (Lulu Publishing Inc: Morrisville NC) This was the first of to-date, thirty-five episodes which are chronologically: Forget Harper Valley PTA Return to Harper Valley Hello Harper Valley: Goodbye Innocence Harper Valley: Endgame Harper Valley: The Way Forward If You're Going to Harper Valley be Sure to wear Some Flowers In Your Hair Harper Valley Pleasure Dome HV Eight We Always Lay 'Em Straight You Never Know Your Luck At Harper Valley Up Close & Personal The Downsizing of Harper Valley HV: New Blood Harper Valley 13: You Call that Unlucky? Harpers Bizarre Harper Valley Angels They Shoot Hussies Don't They? Halfway To Heaven: Harper Delivers Harper Valley: Distant Princess Harpers Afloat Harper Valley: Family Crisis Farewell to Zion Published collectively in paperback as “The Complete Harper Valley” http://www.lulu.com/content/106537 Larissa Harper Valley: Last Rites Ghosts of Harper Harper Valley Fallout Homecoming Echoes of Watergate Harper Valley: Outpatient Enquiries Valley Girl: Return of the Prodigal If the Shoe Fits Hotter Than Hell in Minus Five When the Sun Goes Down at Harper Valley Published in soft cover as a second anthology “Harper Valley A Postscript” http://www.lulu.com/content/402381 Sisterly Affection Harpers: Moment of Shame Harper Valley: In the Heat of the Night Harper Valley: Once webcounterwebsite
The Beverly Hillbillies_
The Beverly Hillbillies_ Introduction: Introduction: This story is based on the original 60's television series that starred the adorable and vivacious Donna Douglas, as Elly May Clampett.I am self-employed as a business marketing analyst. My job is stressful and usually very busy. As my own boss though, I take off time whenever I want to. This particular day I have taken off to go fishing. I’ve gone to a stream, I know of, in the Santa Monica Mountains. It is a beautiful summer day of 1965 in Southern California; and I’ve found a nice shady spot along the stream. Later that morning I spot an older man walking upstream with a fishing pole. He is tall and slender but looks to be a transient. He has a week-old beard and he’s got on old shabby clothes and floppy hat. He wears a collarless white shirt and clodhopper boots. As he gets closer to my fishing spot, he calls out, “Howdy there, young fella. How’s the fishing?” I look towards him saying, “Fair to middlin’. You’re welcome to sit and fish here, if you’d like.” The old man sits down nearby and lowers his cane pole and string line into the water. “That’s mighty kind of ya. I’m Jed Clampett,” he says, as he extends his handshake. I oblige by shaking his hand, “You can call me Mike,” I say. “It’s a real pleasure to meet ya Mr. Mike,” Jed replies with a smile. Over the next few hours, this old dude tells me some of the most outlandish stories I have ever heard. I think perhaps that he’s been drinking too much moonshine. He tells me about being dirt poor, living in the hills of Tennessee, and striking oil one day while out hunting on his property. He goes on to tell me that he now lives in a mansion in Beverly Hills and has over 60 million dollars in the bank. I try to keep from laughing at him and just go along with it. He even shows me a picture of his family taken in front of his mansion. The photo shows him with three other people, dressed similar in hillbilly style clothing. He points out his mother-in-law, Granny, a frail looking old woman in a floor length pattern dress. He shows me his daughter, Elly May, a beautiful young woman, who has a thin waist but her dress covers her legs to below the knees and her dress is too puffed out to see the rest of her figure. Jed also points out his cousin Pearl’s son, Jethro, a big tall, goofus looking young man. Jed starts telling me all about his family and how tough it has been trying to raise them up in the ‘big city’. He tells me how hard it has been for his daughter, Elly, to find a ‘beau to court her’. He says that she just turned 17 and how Granny says that she will be an old maid if she isn’t ‘hitched’ by 18 years of age. I just keep going along with his crazy stories and nod my head. Jed says that Elly May just likes to play with her critters and to ‘shinny up’ trees, go stump jumping and just to get herself dirty playing outside. He says that she acts like a tomboy all the time. He says that he would do anything to get her to learn to be a lady. He thinks that Granny is too old fashioned to teach Elly May the new ways of living as a lady in Beverly Hills. I just can’t help myself with all this insanity so I decide to make up a few stories of my own. I tell Jed, “You know that’s a shame. Such a beautiful young woman should attend a proper girl’s finishing school. I used to tutor at one before I started my own business. I’ve tutored many young women to be proper ladies.” Jed says, “Well, my Elly May don’t take too kindly to them schools. She tried some but didn’t get along with the other girls. They laugh and kinda poked fun at her.” “That’s a shame too,” I replied. “Young girls can be so cruel sometimes. Your daughter would probably benefit from private tutoring.” Jed puts down his fishing pole and says, “By doggies, I think ya got somethin’ there. Elly just needs more up close learnin’. So how abouts ya’ll teach her? I’ll pay ya very handsome, for your work.” This just seems to be getting funnier, so I say, “Well, I have my own different kind of business now and I am very busy. I would oblige you but the price would have to be pretty high, for all the extra work.” Jed immediately says, “How does a million dollars sound to ya? Seeing my Elly May become a lady is worth a million dollars to me.” This is going too far and the day is getting late. “Listen,” I say, “I would be happy to do it for a million. Here is my business card. Send me a check for $500,000 and we can get started. Once the check has cleared, I will contact you with the details. So be sure and send me your address and telephone number also.” I pick up my gear and begin to hike out to my car. A couple days go by and I get some mail, from a J. D. Clampett of Beverly Hills. Inside the envelope is a check for $500,000 from the Commerce Bank of Beverly Hills, an address and a telephone number. I call the bank and they say the check is good, so I deposit it to my account. Five days later the check clears and my mind begins to realize that the crazy stories are real. I’ve stumbled on the opportunity of a lifetime. I call the phone number and a voice says, “Jed Clampett speaking.” I identify myself and he says, “Oh howdy, Mr. Mike, we’ve been waitin’ for ya to call. Did ya get the check I sent ya?” I tell him that I did and that we can now work out the details. “Mr. Clampett,” I say, “this tutoring for Elly May will require that she stay with me for at least a month. It all depends on how quickly your daughter finishes her studies. Her tutoring could take as long as three months. I have plenty of room at my house and Elly May will have her own bedroom and bathroom.” Jed says, “That sounds mighty fine to me. When kin I bring her over?” I tell him, “Let’s make it two weeks from today. I can see, from the photo you showed me, that Elly May needs to learn to wear more lady-like clothes. Here is the address of a good clothing store near you. Please have Elly May go there to be measured for a fitting and I will instruct them about the clothes to make for her and where to ship them. You, of course, will have to pay the bill for the new clothes.” Jed agrees and we set the date and time for him to bring Elly May to my home. Two weeks later, right on time, my doorbell rings. I answer the door to see Jed Clampett standing there, still dressed in the same old shabby clothes. “Howdy, Mr. Mike, we’re here just like ya said,” Jed smiles. “Welcome,” I reply. “Please come in.” Jed walks in with an old suitcase and sets it down. “Elly May, get in here girl.” he says, “Don’t be standing outside gawking.” Through the door walks a beautiful young woman with long blonde curly hair. She has her hair in long curly pigtails. She has a bubbly face with rosy cheeks and a full mouth with pink lips. She fits the information that I received from the tailor. She’s a little thing, standing 5’-2” tall and weighs only 100 pounds. Her measurements are supposed to be 37-23-36 but it is very difficult to see anything but her trim waist; with the plain pattern dress that she is wearing. She stands there twisting one foot into the floor with a shy, sheepish grin on her face; and looking her eyes downward. “Stand up straight Elly May,” says Jed, “and say howdy to Mr. Mike.” She looks up with big blue doe eyes, “Well howdy, Mr. Mike, it’s a pleasure to meet ya’ll,” she sweetly says. “It is my pleasure to meet you, Miss Clampett. Please feel welcome in my home,” I tell her. Elly May beams back at me with a wide smile. Mr. Clampett speaks up as he turns towards the door, “Well, I best leave ya alone to do your job, Mr. Mike. Now, Elly May, I want ya to promise me to do everything that Mr. Mike tells ya to do and make me proud of ya, girl.” She answers, “I will Pa. I’ll make ya proud.” With that, I tell Jed that I will contact him in 30 days to give him a progress report. Jed says his good-byes and gets into the old flatbed truck, for Jethro to drive them both home. “Please come and sit down, Miss Clampett,” I say. “Let’s talk about why you want to become a lady.” She sits down in a chair, as I continue standing. “So why are you so anxious to become a lady?” I ask. Elly May answers, “Cuz my Pa says that I needs to be tawt to be a lady before I kin catch me a beau and git hitched proper.” Questioning her further, “So all that you want in your future is to find a man and get married? You have no other plans, like higher education or having a profession to work in?” Elly says, “Yes sir, I only want to have a husband to love and take care of him. I’ve ain’t had much schooling and I don’t want no job, besides being a good wife.” “Well, that’s just fine,” I continue, “you seem to know exactly what you want and that is what I will tutor you about. You may call me Mr. Mike from now on. May I call you Elly May or Elly? You know, instead of calling you Miss Clampett all the time.” She says, “Heck, that’s just fine and dandy with me, Mr. Mike.” “Alright then, Elly May, let me ask you a question. Are you a ‘God fearing’ woman? Do you read the ‘good book’ at home?” She immediately perks up, “Oh yes sir, I don’t read right proper but Granny has tawt the ‘good book’ to me all my life.” “Good, the reason I ask is because you say that you want a husband to love. Do you know that the ‘good book’ says, ‘Wives, submit yourself unto your own husbands.’ Do you know what this means?” Elly May looks puzzled, “I cain’t say that I do. Granny never read me that part.” “That means that a wife is to submit herself to her husband in all things.” I continue, “That means that her husband is her master. That means that a wife must do everything her husband asks her to do. Do you believe in these things?” She nods her head, “If that’s what the ‘good book’ says then that’s what I’ll do with my husband. Granny says that the ‘good book’ only speaks the gospel truth and ya should live your life by what it tells ya to do.” “Good enough, then this is the way it will be. While you stay here, you will respect me as the man and master of this house, just as you would your husband. You will be the mistress of this house. Your duties are to clean, cook and keep good order in this house. It will be your responsibility to follow all my instructions and to do everything you can, to make sure that I am happy.” “I want you to take care of everything that this house or I require. I will be busy daily doing my own work. This will help you learn the duties of a wife. Now, do you understand that your Pa and I have discussed these things already? He seems to have great deal of confidence in you. Do you think that you can live here and treat me as your husband?” Elly looks at me shyly, “I told my Pa that I’d make him proud. I’ll do everything ya tell me to do. I kin learn to be a good wife and take care of a husband. I kin do anything if’n I set my mind to it.” “Perfect then,” I say, “we can begin right away. Now, the first thing you must know that I expect loyalty and obedience from you. Talking back to me or not following my instructions will mean that I will have to punish you for your actions. Do you understand?” Elly May again nods, “Yes sir, I understand. I promise not to be any trouble to ya.” I tell her to stand up. “Now the next thing you need to do is change the kind of clothes you wear. I’m sure your Granny has done a fine job raising you and making clothes for you, up until now. If you want to become a young lady, then you are going to have to change the bait.” Elly looks confused and asks, “What do ya mean, change the bait?” “The clothes you are wearing are for young girls, not young women”, I tell her. “I can’t see anything but the bottom of your legs. Your dress shows your waist but the top of your dress goes to your neck and is very loose fitting. Your dress has puffy shoulders and long sleeves to your elbows. If you’re going to catch a man then you are going to have to wear clothes that attract a man. You’re going to have to show off your figure.” “Now you won’t be using the clothes in the suitcase that you brought. I have had new clothes made for you to wear while you are here. We will have your Pa buy other clothes for you to start wearing when you finish here. I am going to show you how to dress and bring more attention to your legs and hips, your rear end and your breasts.” Elly May blushes red and giggles nervously, “Granny says that a girl should always cover up around men folk.” “That’s the problem right there,” I correct her. “You are not a little girl anymore. You are a young woman. Now it is my job to show you how to dress so you can attract men. I’m sure that your Granny is a wonderful woman and did her best to show you how to dress this far in your life; but now it’s my job.” “Your Granny did, however, send me a tonic she conjured up for you. She says that it will give you extra energy while learning to do all your house chores and the cooking and cleaning. She says that you should drink a glass of her tonic every day.” “My Granny’s tonics always work,” Elly replies. “I should probably start taking it right now. Where is Granny’s tonic?” I tell Elly May to wait, as I go to the kitchen. I had previously disposed of the liquid that Granny had sent over, so I pour some grape juice into a glass and add a very strong aphrodisiac. It is powerful enough to loosen her up her libido completely and it has day long, lasting effects. “Here you go,” I tell her, “drink this up. I will pour you a glass every morning, as your Granny instructed me.” Elly finishes the entire glass. The ‘tonic’ starts to act rather quickly and Elly May’s physical attitude changes as she begins to move her body around, much more than before. She begins moving her feet around, in a nervous manner. Then she starts rubbing her hands up and down her hips and legs, like she itches. “Boy howdy, Granny’s tonic is shur enough making me feel awful funny. Parts of my body feel real warm and kinda tingle a bit,” she says. ”That must be a real good energy tonic your Granny’s got there,” I tell her. “Let’s talk more about the clothes you will wear while staying here. As the man of this house, I expect your presence here to be pleasing to me. I think that a woman’s body is the most beautiful thing that God ever created. I also think that it is a sin for a woman to hide her body with anything that does not look natural on her.” “Personally, I think that the most wonderful part of a woman’s body is her breasts. So, the first rule is that you must never wear a bra when you around me. They hide and take away from the beauty of your breasts. Can you do this for me, Elly May?” “Yes sir, Mr. Mike. I won’t wear no bra; if ya don’t like ‘em”, she quickly says. “Great,” I respond, “I’m glad that you wish to please me. I have many clothes made for you to wear. All your blouses are of thin and sheer material. I have snug tee shirts for you to wear. I also have halter-tops and tube tops for you. I want you to wear any blouse or top that shows the natural beauty of your breasts.” “Now, when it comes to dresses or skirts, there is another rule. I think that a woman’s legs are the next beautiful part about a woman. But I expect to see ALL of your legs though. This will mean that the hemline of your dresses and skirts must be to the top of your legs. That means to where the back of your legs meet your rear end. Can you do this for me also?” As I tell her this, I point to my own backside because the dress she is wearing has at least three petticoats below it. You can’t even see the shape of her ass. “That’s an awful powerful short dress, Mr. Mike, but I reckon if that’s what ya want; then that’s what I’ll wear” Elly eagerly says. Her quick compliance and swishing body movements tell me that the ‘tonic’ is doing its job. Moving along I tell her, “Very good, Elly May, you seem very willing to adjust to my wants and desires. That is exactly how a good wife should act toward her husband.” She smiles with a huge grin, as she seems quite pleased with herself. “Now a good wife also has other duties. Besides all the cooking, cleaning and organizing of the house, a wife must also tend to her man’s needs. A man has a hard life caring for his family. He must work hard to support them, protect them, and to provide all the things that a house and family needs.” “Sometimes this makes a man very tense and stressful and it is the woman’s duty to help relieve a man’s stress. Sometimes my neck, shoulders and back muscles get very tight and tense from my work. Can you give a good neck rub or back rub?” Elly May promptly responds, “Oh, yes sir. My Pa says that I give him real good neck and back rubs, when he’s ailing. He says that I have real strong hands to help loosen up his muscles and make him feel better.” I nod approvingly to her. “That’s terrific. A good massage can do wonders to make the stress go away.” “Now, Elly May, there are times, though, when a good back rubbing just doesn’t do the job good enough to help out. At times like these, a man needs to find a better way to release his stress.” “A man needs something, much more physical. What he needs is for the woman to give him sexual pleasure so that he can relax and feel better. As I am the man of this house; are you willing to satisfy my sexual needs and desires?” Elly May immediately looks down at the floor. She looks sad and she has a pout on her face. “Golly, Mr. Mike, I don’t know nothin’ about sex. Pa and Granny never told me nothin’ about that yet.” “Oh, this could be a problem,” I tell her. ”I thought that you knew about sex. Your Pa didn’t tell me about this. I don’t know if we can continue, with me trying to tutor you. It’s very important that you know something about sex.” Elly looks up with her big blue eyes saying, “I’d be willin’ to be tawt, if ya’ll be willin’ to show me how. I’d listen real good and do what ya tell me.” I can’t believe my ears. This sweet young thing appears very eager and willing. “It would be my honor to show you, Elly May,” I proudly say. She anxiously looks up at me with a bright, wide smile. “So you are willing to learn all the things that please me? Will you also take enjoyment in having sex with me?” With a big grin, she shakes her head up and down. “Heck yeah, Mr. Mike. I sure hope that I’ll like it. I’ve heard the older girls, back in the hills, whispering about sex. They seemed real excited about it. I’ll do whatever ya ask me to do.” “This is terrific, Elly May,” I say, “Since this seems to be our biggest hurdle to get over; would you like to start to learn now?” Elly May’s hips and body is twisting back and forth in anticipation. “That sounds mighty fine to me,” Elly grins with a naughty look. “What do ya wanna show me first?” I take a step back from her and look at her up and down. “I think the first thing to do is to let me get a better look at you. I want you to take off that dress and all of your underwear so I can see what you look like naked?” “You want me to get nekid?” she asks surprised. “You’re supposed to act like a wife. A man can see his wife naked. Now let’s get shed of those clothes,” I tell her. Elly shyly looks at me and reaches behind her to undo the buttons, at the back of her dress. She lifts it over her head and places it on a chair. She removes all her petticoats and lays them down also. She is now only wearing an old fashioned and very confining white bra and full size, white cotton panties. She gets very shy again and turns her back to me as she removes her bra. She then takes off her panties and puts both on the chair. While covering her front up, I can only see her backside. She has smooth white skin and a very tight and firm round ass. Her ass looks taut enough to bounce coins off of it. “Now don’t be shy, Elly,” I comfort her, “turn around and let me get a good look at you. There’s nothing shameful about you being naked in front of me. Remember, I’m just like your husband.” Elly May drops her arms and she turns towards me. Now I’m getting a much better view. For only 17, Elly May has a woman’s fully developed body. “You have a fine looking body, Elly May. God sure spent some time when he made you,” I boldly tell her. Elly grins from ear to ear, while blushing a little. She has large pointed breasts with big brown nipples. Her tight waist accents her very shapely hips and toned athletic legs. It is clear that she never shaves because she has a very thick blonde bush. “Nice beaver,” I tell her. “I didn’t bring no critters with me,” Elly says, “Do ya’ll have beavers here, Mr. Mike?” I laugh a little at her. “No Elly, I was talking about your hairy bush,” pointing at her pubic area, “All that hair on a woman is sometimes called a beaver.” Elly May turns red and laughs, “Oh that. I never had no mind to do nothing about all that hair. It don’t show none when I wear clothes.” “That’s with your old clothes though,” I tell her “A proper young lady trims her hair down there. It looks much nicer. Actually, I prefer a woman to have all her hair removed there. We can see about trimming that later or shaving you completely there; if that is alright with you.” Elly smiles, “If ya don’t want any hair there, then maybe ya kin show me how to shave it off.” I tell her that is a wonderful idea and that we can do that later. “Now Elly May,” I ask her, “have you ever seen a boy naked before?” She nods again, “Yes sir. I’ve seen plenty of boy babies and changed their diapers. And I’ve seen older boys jumping nekid into the pond; back home in Tennessee. But I didn’t see much because I was hiding in the bushes.” I ask her if she’s ever seen what makes boys and girls different, like that thing between a boy’s legs. “Oh, ya mean a boy’s weenie,” Elly says. “I told ya, I’ve seen lots of babies nekid before.” I ask her if she has ever seen a grown boy’s ‘weenie’ before. “I saw Jethro one time, out by the cement pond. He had his weenie out of his pants. It looked like he was playing with it. It was kinda funny. The more he played with it, the bigger it got. He was moving it up and down with his hands.” “I heard my Pa coming, so I skee-daddled. My Pa started hollerin’ at him when he found him doing that. My Pa told Jethro that they both needed to have a talk someday.” “So Elly May,” I tell her, “show me how long Jethro’s ‘weenie’ got. Oh, and by the way, we will call that a cock from now on; not a weenie.” She pulls her fingers apart to show about a 5” length. “So would you like to see what a grown man’s cock looks like?” I ask her. “Why shur I would.” she eagerly answers. I begin to remove all my clothes. As I pull down my boxers, Elly gets her first look at a grown man naked. I am proud to say that I am endowed with a fat 8” cock. Her eyes light up and grow wide, as she stares at my dick. “Dang, Mr. Mike, your cock’s a heap bigger’en Jethro’s.” I then suggest that she show me what she saw Jethro doing, out by the cement pond. She steps forward and anxiously reaches out to grab a hold of my dick. She starts rubbing both her small hands up and down the shaft, as my cock begins to harden. Standing in front of me, Elly May is transfixed looking down at my growing erection in her hands. “Why don’t you get down on your knees,” I suggest. “That way you can get a much better look.” Elly drops to her knees and closely looks at my hardening cock, as she keeps stoking it. A few moans slip out of my mouth and she suddenly stops. “Am I hurtin’ ya, Mr. Mike?” she asks. “No Elly, this feels very nice.” I tell her. “Keep doing what you’re doing.” She now understands that this feels good to me, and she picks up the pace of jerking my dick up and down. After a good while of this, I am ready to blow my load. Elly May is still looking right at the head of my cock, as I shoot several blasts of cum all over her face. “Gosh almighty, Mr. Mike,” she says startled. “What in tarnation was that?” I look at her cum covered face, “I’m sorry, Elly,” I didn’t have time to warn you. That’s what happens when a man has an orgasm. That is my sperm.” “Normally, if you were stroking me like that; you would have opened your mouth and swallowed all that, just to please me.” Elly uses her finger to scoop up some of the cum from her face. She puts her finger in her mouth and licks it clean. “Kinda salty,” she says, “but I like the taste just fine.” She wipes the rest of the cum from her face and puts it in her mouth. “I’m glad you like it,” as I smile at her. “You will learn more about that later. Now, I want you to stand up for me.” Elly May rises, directly in front of me. I look at her big pointed tits. “Do you mind if I touch you?” I ask her. “Heck no, I don’t mind,” says Elly. I reach up to grab both of her luscious breasts. Each of them are as big as my whole hand. I start to massage both of them gently. “Mmmmm,” she says, “that feels real nice. My boobies feel all warm. Your hands feel real good doing that.” As I keep feeling her up, I begin to rub her big brown nipples. Soon they are both hard and pointing erect. “You seem to be enjoying this even more, Elly May,” I tell her. “Oh, my boobies feel like they’re on fire now. My stomach is really tingling and I’m starting to feel real funny down there, but lower than my stomach,” she says as she moans slightly. “You mean down here,” I ask her, as my hand moves down to her hairy pussy. I begin rubbing up and down her pussy and she spreads her legs open wider. “Oh my goodness, Mr. Mike, that makes me feel dizzy,” she moans. “Do you want me to stop, Elly?” I ask her. “No, no,” she begs, “please don’t stop. I like this a whole lot.” As I rub her pussy more, I slip of finger up between her lips. She shrieks with delight and soon is grinding her hips, as I slide a second finger in. Fingering her hole and rubbing her clit, I tell her, “Now when a man has sex with a woman, he puts his cock into parts of her body. Where I have my fingers is called your pussy. Do you think you would like a cock in your pussy?” Elly moans again, “Oh yes, Mr. Mike. I think I would like that.” Still massaging one of her tits while finger fucking her, I ask, “Another place a man likes to put his cock is in a woman’s mouth. The woman sucks on his cock until he shoots his sperm. When he does you are supposed to swallow all of it. Would you like to have a cock in your mouth?” Elly keeps moaning, “If it feels like this I shur would like to.” I now stop fingering her pussy, which leaves her a bit dazed. I step around in back of her. “I hope that you would like it because you are pleasing your man when you suck his cock. It pleases him even more when you swallow every drop of his cum.” As my hands begin rubbing her firm ass cheeks, she answers, “I reckon I’d do anything that pleases my man.” My body now rubs up against her whole backside. My dick, now fully erect again, is wedged in her ass crack. I push my cock at her ass more while going back to massaging both her tits and tweeking her hard nipples. “Now, one more place a man likes to put his cock,” I tell her, “is in your asshole.” Elly May’s whole body tightens. “Ya mean where I poop from?” she nervously says. Still grinding her ass I say, “Let’s just say that you won’t be doing that when a cock is in there. It’s a feeling that I’m sure you will enjoy. It’s a pleasure that a man wishes very much for.” “Besides, Elly May, what I am doing to you now pleases me very much; and you seem to be enjoying it too. If I decided to stop right now; would you like that?” Elly speaks right up, “No, please don’t stop. I really like what ya’ll doing.” Trying to confuse her with logic, I tell her, “If you don’t mind me getting pleasure from this then you shouldn’t mind your man getting pleasure from putting his cock in your ass.” A bit confused and very horny she says, “I guess that makes sense. If that is what my man wishes for then I’ll do that for him too. Just please don’t stop.” Bringing one of my hands back down to her pussy, I begin to rub very quickly at her clit. Elly May soon is panting her breath very hard and her body is shaking. She jerks herself up and down following my hand’s motion. “Mr. Mike,” she screams, “I, I, I, whoooweeeee. Please don’t stop, please. I don’t know whaaaa…” Her body convulses wildly in my arms. Elly May climaxes for the first time in her life. My hand is dripping from her pussy juices. She tells me that was the best feeling she has ever had in her life. She tells me if this is what sex is, then she would like to do it all the time. I explain to her that sex is just part of what she needs to learn. I tell her that it is a big part but she still has much more to learn about being a lady. I suggest that we go to her bedroom so I can help her shave off all this pussy hair. Elly May is more than happy to comply. I grab a towel from the bathroom, as well as my beard trimmer. I also grab my razor, shaving cream and some baby oil. I lay the towel down on the bed and tell her to lie down with her knees up and her legs spread apart. I begin with the trimmer and remove all her dark blonde bush, down until it just stubble. I lather her pussy mound up and carefully begin to shave her clean. During all this, Elly May has her eyes closed and has a big wide smile on her face. Once I have wiped off all the shaving cream, her bald pussy and very tight thin pink pussy lips immediately turn me on. I take the bottle of baby oil and start to rub oil all around the newly shaved area. This not only keeps the skin from chaffing but has a direct effect on Elly May’s body, as she begins to gyrate her hips and she pulls her knees back further, and her legs wider apart. It doesn’t take much knowledge of body english to figure out what to do next. My boner couldn’t be any harder so I rub some baby oil all over it. Elly is still lying on the bed with her eyes closed as I kneel up between her legs. Without any notice, I stuff the head of my cock past her tight pussy lips. “Mr. Mike,” she cries, “what are ya’ll doing?” Driving in a few inches, I tell her, “You said you wanted a cock in your pussy. How do you like it?” Elly moans and groans as my cock is 4” inside her. “Oh, Mr. Mike. This is sex? This feels so good. Kin ya put any more in me? Kin ya go in and out any faster?” With that, Elly May grinds both of her heels into my ass cheeks and starts driving me deeper into quivering cunt. It’s lucky for me that she doesn’t wear spurs. She keeps up with her wild bucking. I need no encouragement. Five inches in, 6” in, 7” in. I pound my cock in her harder and deeper with each stroke. Soon I’ve got all 8” thrusting in and out of her tight snatch, as hard as I can. My balls slapping her ass cheeks are drowned out by her screams of newfound passion and joy. Elly May has her hips driving back up at me as I pound down. After 20 minutes of this, and several orgasms for Elly May; we are both reaching the top. We have a mighty climax together as I dump my load of hot cum deep up inside her. After a minute, we both catch our breath. “Yee Haw,” Elly cries, “I’m sure glad my Pa sent me to be tawt to be a lady.” As I climb off the top of her body, I tell her, “Elly May, I want you to get a shower and start to become familiar with the house. I have some work to attend to and I will talk with you again later.” “For now, the house could use some dusting and cleaning. You will need to figure out what to prepare for meals today. There is plenty of food in the refrigerator.” “Now get busy and show me what a good housewife you can be. You will find all the clothes that I got for you in the closet and inside the dresser.” Awhile later, I am upstairs in my office going over a client’s marketing assets. I hear Elly May at my office doorway. “Kin I bother you, Mr. Mike?” I turn to see Elly standing in there, fresh from her shower. Her hair is piled on her head and wrapped with a towel. She is wearing a very short, baby blue, terry-cloth bathrobe. I really hadn’t taken much notice of her gorgeous legs before now. She has very toned and athletic looking legs. Even for her short height, her legs look so long and beautiful. “I was looking in the kitchen for somethin’ to make for lunch but I cain’t find nothing,” she says. It seems that Elly May is used to dishes like possum stew, hog jowls, collared greens, grits and fatback. I tell her that a simple sandwich is fine and show her where the bread, sliced ham, turkey and vegetables are at, that I buy at the local grocery store. I realize that she is going to require more training than I can provide right now. After lunch, I leave the house and find tutors to give Elly cooking lessons, as well as other necessities like basic reading, etiquette, poise and wearing makeup. These courses will require that I drive her to her tutors and pick her up. The classes will take up about four hours a day but I am guaranteed that she will complete the courses in 3 weeks. During that time, I show Elly May other clothes that I had made for her to wear, when going outside. They are very attractive clothes that show her figure off but not as exposing as her new ‘house clothes’. Elly soon learns about wearing nice dresses, nude form-fitting bras, garter belts, silk stockings and walking around in high heels. Later that same day, I return home after setting up her tutors and classes. I am back working in my office. I hear Elly May busy around the house cleaning. At one point she comes upstairs, outside my office, and is standing on the stair landing trying to dust the chandelier over the front foyer. She is wearing a very short pair of cut off jeans with white lace panties. She also has on a sheer white nylon blouse that is tied in a knot above her stomach. In order to dust the chandelier, Elly must stand on her tiptoes and bend over the stair railing to stretch her reach. The cheeks of her ass are sticking out the bottom of her jeans and her breasts are swaying back and forth as she dusts. I am now completely distracted and have a raging hard-on. Getting her attention, I ask, “Elly May, could you help me with a problem I’m having here.” Elly turns to see me sitting in my swivel chair with my dick out of my pants and fully erect. “Oh my gosh, Mr. Mike,” she says. “Let me fix that for ya.” She quickly comes into my office and drops to her knees while grabbing my cock and begins giving me a handjob. I stop her and begin to stand, while holding her hands to make her stand up also. “Let’s try this instead,” I tell her. “You sit in the chair and I will stand. And instead of using your hands, why don’t you try and use your mouth this time?” Elly May sits down and now has my cock right in her face. She looks up with her pretty blue eyes and slowly puts the head in her mouth and starts sucking on it; like it was a candy cane. Elly has a wide mouth and my fat cock fits in there quite well. As she is sucking, I grab both of her pigtails and pull her closer with each stroke. My cock hits the back of her throat and she gags a little. Her eyes begin to water up some too. I tell her to breath through her nose and just loosen up her throat. Elly is trying very hard but still has a great deal to learn about deep throating. I tell her to think only about sucking down all my cum and to just try to have fun with it. After about 15 minutes of this, I’m ready to blow my wad. I pull on her pigtails to keep my cock as deep in her mouth as possible. As I shoot my load in her mouth, I am pleased at how she is making every effort to suck every drop of cum out of me. I can hear her swallowing with gulp after gulp after gulp. When she has completely drained my balls, I pat her on the head and thank her very much for helping me. Elly May smiles sweetly at me and asks, “Is there anything else I can do for ya?” I shake my head no and she goes back to doing her chores. I return to completing the projects that I am working on. Over the next two weeks, everything seems to be going just beautiful. Elly is doing well in her outside classes and the ways she walks and carries herself show marked improvement. The community that I live in has a nice public pool. I often take Elly May there. She wears tiny string bikinis that draw the attention of every male around the pool. I get her to notice how all the men look at her. She begins to understand the effect that swaying her hips, pulling back her shoulders and extending her chest forward, has on men. Her daily ‘tonic’ drink also keeps her libido very anxious for sexual activity. On a regular daily basis, she gives me blowjobs whenever I ask, even though she still hasn’t been able to deep throat me yet. Elly enjoys getting fucked any time she can. She has learned several positions. I have shown her how to do it doggy style. She loves the deeper penetration that her pussy gets. Elly May loves sex laying down, standing up, sitting down, bending over, on all fours and even standing on her head. When she gets on top, she becomes the ‘energizer bunny’. Her tiny body jumps up and down on my cock. Her youthful and athletic body never seems to tire. I soon learn that if Elly May never marries then she would be a great carpenter. This girl never lets a good piece of wood go to waste. One weekend I injected a testosterone drug that instantly gave me an erection; and I fucked her mouth and pussy for well over an hour straight. When I became tired, she jumped on top and fucked my cock for the next two hours. I thought she was going to wear a layer of skin right off my dick. But I have also been noticing that she is getting too comfortable with her house duties and responsibilities. One morning while working in my office, I came downstairs to get a cup of coffee. I smelled a foul odor coming from the trashcan. “Elly May,” I said, “this trash smells bad. Please get it emptied.” She is busy doing laundry and tells me that she will do it right away. At noontime, Elly calls me to say that lunch is ready. Sitting in the dining room, I once again smell the trash in the kitchen. “Elly May,” I bark, “I told you to empty that trash. This is the last time I am going to tell you. “Oh, I’m sorry Mr. Mike,” she answers, “I just plum forgot about it. I’ll do it as soon as we’re done with vittles.” After lunch I have to leave to go to the post office, to mail a few business items, and I also go to the stationary store to pick up some office supplies. I come home after a few hours and the first thing, when I walk in the door; I smell that trash still. I go into the kitchen and see that the can has not been emptied yet. “Elly May Clampett,” I yell, “get in this kitchen, RIGHT NOW!!” She has been changing the bed sheets and comes running to the kitchen. “Yes sir,” she pants from running, “you want somethin’?” I am standing there pointing at the trashcan. “What the hell is this?” I ask demanding an answer. “Oh, I forgot again. I’ll git to that right now.” Still very angry I tell her, “Damn right you will” Elly quickly picks up the can and goes out back to empty it. She brings the can back in and puts it away. “I had to tell you three times to do this. I should never have to ask more than once. I think that you need some discipline, young lady.” I grab her arm firmly. “Come with me,” I tell her. I lead her into the family room that adjoins the kitchen. “What you need is a good spanking. Now drop them britches and bend over the back of this couch.” Elly May is wearing a tight pink halter-top and tiny pink short-shorts. She has a big frown on her face, as she pouts her lips. She slowly lowers her tiny shorts and starts to bend over the couch. “Remove your panties as well,” I instruct her. She pulls her pink bikini panties down and they fall to the floor. She lies over the back of the couch with her gorgeous ass sticking high in the air. “Now you have disobeyed me too many times today. I had to tell you three times to do the same chore. You are going to get ten swats for every time. They are going to hurt more, for each and every time that I had to tell you.” “You must be taught to follow my orders. In the future, you will learn to do things the first time.” “Now I want you to understand that I am doing this only because I care so much for you. This does not give me any pleasure to punish you like this. Do you understand that I am doing this for your own good?” Elly May turns her head and looks up with sorry eyes. “Yes, sir,” she whimpers, “I know that I’ve been bad. I shoulda listened to ya the first time. I reckon ya’ll need to give me a good whupping.” Using only my hand, I give a firm slap to one ass cheek, and then to the next one. The firm slaps, rather than hard ones, warm her bottom up nicely. Her tight ass cheeks go from white to a light red glow by the time I give her the first ten slaps with my hand. Every time I slapped her ass, Elly would jump some but it didn’t make her cry out. The next ten were going to be different From a nearby cabinet I pull out a plastic spanking paddle. It is 14” long and 3” wide with holes in it. The paddle covers both her ass cheeks as I give her the first swift smack. “Owwwww,” she cries, “that stings somethin’ awful!! I don’t acknowledge her cry. I just keep up with nine more hard whacks. Elly May screams out after each one. Her ass is now a glowing bright red. By the time I am done, Elly May has tears pouring from her eyes. She is apologizing and telling me how sorry she is, but this gets no sympathy from me. “Here come the last ten,” I tell her. “As a country girl, you should be used to a hickory switch.” Elly looks over her shoulder, with fear in her teary eyes. “Oh no, not a switch, Mr. Mike. Please I’ll be good,” she says as I give her the first full swing of the switch across her sore red ass. The switch makes a loud, Whooosh…..Shrrack. “Owwwwwwwwwww,” she cries. “Please stop. I’ll be good.” Whooosh…..Shrrack! Whooosh…..Shrrack! “Oh Gawd, please stop, pleeeeease” she screams. Whooosh…..Shrrack! Whooosh…..Shrrack! I keep up the switching count by count. By now, red welts are covering her ass. I am intentional to cause pain but careful though not to break the skin. By the time I finish the ten-count, Elly May is wailing like a baby. “Oh please, Mr. Mike,” she cries, “I promise to be good. Please don’t whup me no more.” I gently take her hand and stand her back up, facing me. “Now, Elly May,” as I look deep into her watery eyes, “you know that I only did this for your own good. I hope that you appreciate what I have done.” She nods her head up and down. “I know ya did, Mr. Mike. I shoulda done what ya said. I’m grateful to ya for caring about me,” she says with a sad tearful face. “Now I want you to show me your appreciation,” I tell her. “Get down on your knees and suck my cock. And this time, young lady, you had better get the whole thing down your throat.” Very obediently, Elly May drops to her knees and pulls down my pants and shorts. She tenderly begins sucking my cock and massaging my balls. Afraid of getting another spanking, she concerns herself with getting my cock down her throat. After a few minutes her throat opens up, and my 8” of hard, throbbing cock is going farther and farther down. By the time she has it all the way in, Elly looks up with her beautiful big blue eyes. The tears have gone and her eyes brighten up. She realizes that she is doing what I want and she can see the look of ecstasy on my face. With almost childlike glee, she enthusiastically bobs her head up and down my cock. Feeling ready to burst, I grab the back of her head and shove her nose, hard into my pubic hair. As I blow huge bursts of cum into her throat, Elly May swallows like there is no tomorrow. She has both hands squeezing my balls for every last drop. Pulling her head off my cock, she looks up and says, “Thank you for everything ya do for me. I promise to be good and do things just like ya tell me to do. I’ll do anything to keep from gettin’ another whupping like that.” During the next two weeks, I never have to spank Elly May in that manner again. Though she does seem to point out her mistakes sometimes and suggests that I give her a firm hand spanking, over my knee. She even suggests that we both be naked when I spank her. Every time I spank her now, she quickly gets on her knees after and gives me a terrific blowjob, out of appreciation. It has now been just over three weeks that Elly May has been living with me. This one day, I have been out on business calls until early evening. I get home just after 5pm and walk through the front door. “Mr. Mike,” says Elly, as she bursts from the kitchen, “I’ve missed ya so much today.” She is wearing a new outfit today. She has on a white pleated skirt and yellow tube top. As she runs from the kitchen, her tits are almost bouncing out of the tube top. Her ass cheeks are barely showing from below her little skirt. She runs up to me and gives me a big hug and kiss. “I’m getting vittles ready right now. Why don’t ya come and relax in the family room. I’ll get ya a cold beer and ya kin watch some television.” We both walk around the corner while I sit on the couch and take off my shoes. Elly May comes happily into the room with a beer and places it on the table. She moves to the TV and turns it on. She bends over while changing the channels. “Do ya see anything ya like?” she asks. All I can see is that Elly May has decided not to wear any panties today. She clearly sees where I’m looking as I respond, “I like what I’m looking at right now.” Elly giggles saying, “Ya’ll being naughty,” as she prances back into the kitchen to prepare food for dinner. After I finish my beer, I walk to the kitchen to throw away the bottle. Elly May is at the sink cleaning vegetables. I walk up behind her and wrap my arms around her tiny waist. Hugging her, I ask, “I sure have liked you being here. Have you enjoyed it too?” She nods yes, “I’ve like being here a whole lot, Mr. Mike.” I start to rub her taunt stomach and waist while I hold her tight. My hands move up to her breasts as I massage them. Her tube top soon can’t conceal her stiff hardening nipples. “Your hard nipples tell me you like it here more than you’re saying, Nasty Girl.” Elly snaps back, “I’m not a nasty girl, I’m a good girl.” I’ve now pulled her tube top down and I’m groping her tits all over. My right hand slides down to her pussy and reaches under her skirt. “Only nasty girls don’t wear panties. Now tell me you’re a nasty girl.” I start to rub her pussy faster. Her clit is getting harder and I am giving it quite a workout. “Are you sure you’re not a nasty girl? If you’re not, I can stop doing this,” I say teasing her. “Oh yes, Mr. Mike,” she moans, “I’m a nasty girl. I’m a real nasty girl.” As Elly May is getting hotter and hotter, I tell her, “Do you know what you need, nasty girl?” Elly moans again, “Unh, uh. What?” Still furiously rubbing her swollen clit, I answer, “A good ass fucking. That’s what you need, nasty girl.” I grab her around the waist and pull her away from the sink. I push her shoulders down so her arms support her on the edge of the sink. “Now let’s see those sweet little honey buns of yours.” As I lift up her pleated white skirt, the sight of her little pink rosebud makes my cock grow hard as steel. I can see exactly where I need to drive my tool in. I reach up to the counter and grab a bottle of vegetable cooking oil. I pour some into my hand and rub it all up inside her ass crack. Slipping one finger up her ass makes Elly May squeal. “Ohhhh, I like that!” I get another finger past her tight asshole and keep driving them in and out. As a third finger goes in Elly is moaning loudly. “Oh please,” she begs, “fuck me with your big cock.” I pull my fingers out after a while and rub some oil on my hard cock. I force the head of my cock into her ass. She likes the feeling until I begin to push it in a few more inches. “Ouch!” she cries, “that hurts. Please that’s enough.” She then tries to push me back with one hand. I slap her hand saying, “Don’t fuss, Elly May. Hold still.” I ignore her plea and slowly keep up a rhythm pace moving one inch more up her ass at a time. “Please stop,” she cries again, “This really hurts.” This doesn’t stop me. I drive in even further. I then give her a hard slap across her ass and command her, “Stop fighting me, girl.” “OW, OW, OW,” she groans, “Ow, oh, ooh, oooh, OOOOOOH.” Suddenly her attitude changes. “Wait don’t stop. Please don’t stop. I like it now. FUCK MY NASTY ASS!! FUCK IT GOOD!!” Her ass opens up and I’m driving 8” of slick cock in and out of her tight little butthole. I’ve got her by the hips and slamming my cock into her until my balls spank her reddening ass. Elly May is grinding her ass back into me and screaming out for me to fuck her harder and harder. After a while, I can’t contain myself anymore as I blow my load of cum into the depths of her bowels. As I pull my cock out of her ass, Elly May straightens up and smiles at me. “I like being a nasty girl. I like it a bunch. Kin I be your nasty girl all the time, Mr. Mike?” After 30 days, I call Jed Clampett to give him a progress report. “Mr. Clampett, I’m proud to say that Elly May has learned to be a lady. I will be bringing her home tomorrow.” The next day I drive Elly through the gates of a huge mansion with vast grounds. Elly has her hair all done up nicely and she is wearing a very nice dress that shows her figure very well. She has on stockings and is wearing high heels. I knock on the door and Jed soon answers it. As the door opens, he says, “Well howdy, Mr. Mike.” He looks over my shoulder and right past his daughter. “Where Elly May?” he asks. “I thought ya was bringing her home.” I smile as I bring Elly forward. “This is Elly May, Mr. Clampett.” Jed looks totally amazed, “Weeeeell doggies,” he says smiling, “is that really you, Elly May?” She gives a big smile, “It shur is Pa.” The whole family comes out and can’t believe their eyes. They comment on what a wonderful job I have done. Even Granny says she looks real ‘purdy’. Jed goes right to his checkbook and makes his second payment to me. As he hands it to me, I tell him, “Thank you for the payment. Mr. Clampett. I would also like to ask your permission to court Elly May.” Jed looks to his daughter, “How bout it, Elly. Ya’ll want Mr. Mike here to court ya?” Elly smiles seductively, “I shur would Pa!!” On our first date I tell Elly May that we must follow proper courting procedures. We have no physical contact except for holding hands. After a few dates, we are back at her home one evening, sitting in her parlor. I see Granny poking her head through the curtains. I give Elly May a kiss on the lips and fall to one knee to ask for her hand in marriage, and she says yes. “Jed, Jed, Jed,” Granny screams, “come quick!! Yur gonna have a new son-in-law.” Everyone comes running into the parlor and is jumping for joy that Elly May is finally gonna get hitched. As the days go by and we are all planning the wedding, Jed comes up to me. “I’m as proud as the dickens, to have ya in the family, son,” and he hands me an envelope. “I’ve always promised Elly May an equal share of what I own.” I open the envelope to find a stock certificate made out to Elly and me. It is a certificate for 25% ownership in the Clampett Oil Company. My mind slowly accepts the fact that I am now worth 16 million dollars and going to be married to a beautiful and obedient 17-year-old young lady. The first thing that pops into my head is, “I think I just might retire now.” webcounterwebsite

Comments

There are no comments yet!